*This parallels chapter 57 of V&V 'Making Plans & False Allegations'
*Please read that before attempting this.
I fell into easy conversation with her. After we left, I realized that this is someone I could talk to quite comfortably about my own anxiety. It was something I should probably consider doing in the near future.
Stress. Dr. Miller touched on the one area that seemed to be literally haunting my dreams. The fucking nightmares stopped once Bella was with me, but the memory still haunted me, adding to my stress level substantially.
I'd already decided that if the stress of being in the public eye as a couple became too much after our marriage I'd change careers, plain and simple. We could move to France like Johnny, maybe buy a vineyard.
That actually sounds like a wonderful idea.
Or we could move to the North Pole and live in an igloo as long as we were together.
I didn't give a fuck.
Bella was delighted when I had Sidney drive us to the movie theater. She wanted to see Letters To Juliet.
I wanted to laugh out loud when Bella stared down a few of the female moviegoers. She was so adorable. Granted the women were staring, and probably attempting to flirt with me, but I'd learned a long time ago to ignore that shit.
If they didn't get the message through Bella's pointed glares, I believe it was driven home by the fact that my arms remained around her during the entire feature.
I waited until the lights dimmed before stealing a few innocent kisses even though the sight of a jealous Bella made me want to kiss the hell out of her.
On the ride home, she talked about wanting to go to Italy next winter. I couldn't help it, every time Bella brought up something which would take place after our marriage I would become absolutely giddy inside.
It is quite possible that I may have grown a mangina.
Best of all, when I thought of being married to Bella, I was overcome with a feeling of 'rightness'. It was as if everything in my life had been leading up to that day.
It was meant to be. We were meant to be.
I longed to be able to show her, with no restrictions, how utterly and completely in love I was with her. Something I intended to show her every day for the rest of our lives.
-LRM—
Christopher was in rare form that evening as we ate pizza at Emmett and Rose's. Evidently he'd spent a good portion of the day doing fittings for several of Emmett's groomsmen and had gotten rather keyed up.
Jasper and I were in the wedding, but we had yet to meet all the other groomsmen.
I suppose that will happen at the bachelor party.
I made a mental note to speak with the Chief and Jasper about how we could incorporate a little 'payback for Emmett' into said party.
Knowing that Chris was in a committed relationship with Gerry made his remarks all the more hilarious. He certainly knew how to push buttons and make people around him a little nervous, all in good fun of course. I'd known him for so long, that I'd become immune to his teasing, although I had to admit that I enjoyed watching him in action.
When Emmett choked on his beer in reaction to Chris's remarks about Charlie, the room filled with raucous laughter.
Bella snorted at one point after that, causing me to turn and look at her. I silently wondered if that was in reaction to Emmett's discomfort. As I sat there pondering other ways in which we could take Emmett out of his comfort zone, his big mouth interrupted my thoughts.
"Bella, would you please stop eye-fucking Edward. It's beginning to make me uncomfortable, not as uncomfortable as the thought of Pops in bed with Chris, but uncomfortable nevertheless." Emmett boomed.
Eye-fucking?
Bella?
I turned to look at Bella, only to be treated to the sight of that lovely blush enhancing her already beautiful, albeit embarrassed, features.
"I hate you Emmett." She muttered as I pulled her against me.
"I happen to know for a fact that's not true." Emmett smirked before taking another swig of his beer.
Jackass
I pulled her closer, rubbing her arm soothingly as I leaned down to kiss her hair. "Baby, don't be upset. I love it that you were staring." I whispered in her ear.
It was the damn truth. I always felt like such a pervert because I spent the majority of my time ogling Bella, holding Bella, imagining getting naked with Bella…
"I'm not thrilled that Emmett embarrassed you though." I added.
She still wouldn't look at me. "Bella, I stare at you all the time, and I'm not ashamed to admit it."
She smiled in reaction to my confession.
"Better?" I questioned.
She nodded before I gave her a gentle kiss on the lips.
After the pizza, Rose blew the candles out on her cake. While everyone was enjoying a slice, I pulled Jasper aside. "Do we know of anything, other than the thought of Chris in bed with Charlie, that makes Emmett squirm?" I asked.
A sly grin came across Jasper's face. "I may know of a couple things. Do I sense a little 'payback' may be in the works?"
"Fuck yeah" I answered before we clinked our beer bottles together.
-LRM—
I'd finally decided to broach the subject which had been on my mind since I'd returned from England while we lay in bed that evening. "Baby, I've been home an entire week already." I announced.
"Wow, a whole week? I hope the rest of the time until our wedding moves that quickly." She answered.
"Do you? Do you really Bella?" I whispered. She had been so physically distant since my return that my fears had run rampant. I rolled on to my side in order to face her.
She turned to look at me, surprise evident on her face. "Of course I do Edward. Why would you ask that?"
"It's just that," I let out a breath
Just fucking say it.
"I don't know, before you left England, I thought things were progressing between us physically. Only now, you seem to have pulled back."
I let those words hang there for a moment before continuing.
"I'm just afraid that you may never be ready for.."
sex
She interrupted me. "Edward, no. You're wrong. So, so wrong." She whispered as she caressed my cheek.
I was utterly confused.
"I'm sorry that I haven't been more forthcoming since you got back." She said softly. "Our relationship is the most important thing in my life, and I apologize for 'living in my own head' so much lately."
"I haven't said this out loud until now, but I'd really liked to wait until our wedding night to make love." She said the words slowly.
I was so thrilled that she actually still wanted me that I didn't care if I had to wait until the wedding. I was such a geek that I'd been keeping a count ever since we'd chosen a wedding date.
"I hope you're not too disappointed, I mean it's only a little over two months away…"
"Eighty-two days" I blurted.
God, now she's going to know what a freak I am.
When she gave me a questioning look, I defended. "I've been keeping track." I admitted sheepishly.
She smiled before continuing. "You see, it's not that I don't want to do it, it's just that if we take up where we left off in England, I'm afraid I won't be able to stop."
I let out a breath, I needed to make sure. "Are you certain that you're not just afraid Bella? You know I'd never force myself on you."
"Edward, please believe me, I'm not afraid, especially not of you. You've been nothing but patient and kind with me. I really want to make love, God how I want to…" She smiled ruefully. "I just don't want to be in Emmett and Rose's situation."
Dear God I hadn't even thought of that.
"Pregnant?" I questioned, a little alarmed.
She laughed.
What the hell about that is even remotely funny?
"Well, that's something to consider. But I was thinking more about having to abstain. Right now, we don't know what we're missing. If we did, and had to stop, I'm pretty sure it would be torture, even worse than the torture we've having to endure now. I've had to listen to my brother and Rose complain loudly and without shame, about their lack of a sex life." She shuddered.
So she's afraid to do 'it' because she knows it will be so good that we won't want to stop. She is one of a kind.
I snickered. "You have a very unique take on things Bella." I smiled as I pulled her to me, kissing her lips. "I adore your quirky mind, and I understand your reservations about getting closer physically. But I'd still really like it if you lost this shirt." I said as I fingered the sleeve of her shirt, fully expecting her to turn me down.
Her look of surprise made me chuckle, but didn't change the fact that I really wanted to see and feel her again. "I promise to behave." I murmured. "I just need to feel your skin against mine. Please baby."
She sighed and sat up to face me. I followed and sat facing her. I decided to remove my shirt, hoping against hope that she'd do the same.
She took a breath. "You promise you'll behave?" She asked. "Because Edward, I'll have you know that my will power is shit right now. I am literally hanging on by a thread. It wouldn't take much to change my mind."
"But you'd regret it tomorrow Bella." I said while giving her a soft smile.
"That's just the thing, I'm pretty sure I wouldn't regret it." She said before pecking me on the lips. "Not even a little."
What the..?
I laughed. "So why are we waiting exactly?"
She sighed. "Once we make love Edward, I'll be yours in every way. I'd really like to be yours legally and morally before that happens. I'm not taking this step lightly, it's a big commitment." She answered with a hopeful look in her eyes.
Of course I understood.
I smiled. "Do you know how much it means to me that I'll be your first Bella? You're already giving me such a wonderful gift by marrying me, but to know that you trust me that much…it's humbling actually. I don't deserve you."
She is everything to me.
She placed her hand on my cheek again. "Edward, what you just said, that was the sweetest, most romantic thing. I feel the same way about you. I mean, I'm your first too…it's kind of hard to wrap my head around how truly wonderful that is."
Then she dropped her hand and gave me a knowing smirk. "But, if you keep up with the sexy, romantic talk, I am certain that my panties will abandon my body, which in turn will probably cause you to lose your boxer briefs."
I grinned.
Was it terrible that part of me secretly wished for that? Okay, most of me wished for that.
She frowned. "Under no circumstances is that allowed to happen Edward. Just like in the movies, you need to keep your package covered." She ordered. "Because if you don't, I know for a fact that I'll be riding you like a mechanical bull before morning."
She is going to be a death of me.
I was conflicted. The hard-on which I was now sporting due to the image of Bella riding me was warring with my need to laugh out loud at her words.
The need to laugh won.
I fell back on the bed and laughed my ever-loving ass off. The hard-on made a comeback though, when in the middle of my laughing fit Bella yanked her shirt over her head and tossed it aside.
I tried not to ogle, but she was absolutely beautiful.
We both sighed contentedly as we snuggled together after that.
I had known for some time that our first time would not be spontaneous, and I was okay with that. I wanted it to be special for Bella, and that meant well-planned. From what I'd heard, it can easily turn out to be a bad experience for the woman if the man is not careful and doesn't make sure to put her comfort before his own selfish desires.
"If we're really going to wait until our wedding night, I need to ask one favor." I said quietly.
"What's that?" She whispered.
"I want to plan the honeymoon."
"Why?" Bella asked.
"Because I want everything to be perfect, and I also want to surprise you." I murmured.
I have an idea of the perfect place.
"And I want there to be as much distance as possible between your brother and us when we finally make love." I admitted with a chuckle.
Too fucking true.
She laughed with me. "Smart man, I knew you weren't just a pretty face." She said with a giggle.
"Pretty?" I asked, insulted. "Please Bella, you are wounding my male ego." I said, teasing her.
"Okay I'll rephrase. You got a purty mouth." She continued.
Images from the movie Deliverance suddenly came unbidden into my head.
Yep, now I'm completely soft.
"Bella!" I blurted with a laugh.
"Alright" She stuttered between laughs. "You are smart and handsome." She said while punctuating each word with a kiss. "Better?"
Much
"Better" I grinned before taking her into my arms and giving her a proper kiss.
-LRM—
The next few days were good. I tried not to let my anxiety govern my mood, but it was a struggle. It had been a relief to discover that Bella's reasons for waiting to be intimate were not caused by fear, or by the fact that she just wasn't interested in having sex with me, but I still couldn't seem to relax.
Before meeting with Bella for lunch on Wednesday, I had clued my mother into the fact that Bella was intimidated by the large guest list. My Mom had gone overboard by including every one of her and Dad's society friends and many local politicians. Most of these people, I discovered, Mom and Dad only saw at cocktail parties or at charity events throughout the year.
Bella and I had discussed it and decided that if one of us didn't know the invitee personally, or they weren't a relative, we would only invite them to the reception. Mom wouldn't have given us a hard time no matter what we decided, but I could tell she was pleased.
Before we left the restaurant, my mother mentioned that she'd spoken to my grandfather about our scheduled visit in June. I couldn't wait to introduce Bella to him, I knew he'd adore her.
The next day while Bella was as school, I phoned him.
"Hello"
"Hello Duke"
"Edward, you haven't changed your mind about the trip have you?" My grandfather asked in a worried tone.
"No, I just hadn't talked to you in a while. How have you been?" I answered.
"I'm getting old Edward." He stated flatly.
I chuckled. "Duke, you'll never be old."
"Maybe to you, and Alice, and my other grandchildren, but I'm starting to feel it son." He sighed then. "Be that as it may, I'm really looking forward to your visit. Hell I'm even looking forward to the big shindig in August. Your Mom says it's going to be quite an affair."
I could actually hear his smile over the line.
"We're basically giving Mother free reign over the reception." I admitted.
Duke barked out a laugh. "You're a brave man Edward. You do know that she and Alice don't know when to stop don't you?"
I laughed out loud then. "Sometimes, I'm made painfully aware of that fact."
"What does your young lady think of all that?" He asked. "I mean, I knew she must be something special to have caught your eye, but to give your mother carte blanche over the wedding preparations, well.."
"She's one of a kind." I finished for him.
Duke took a deep breath. "You've been alone and lonely for too long son. It's not healthy for a young person to shut themselves off the way you have for years, although from what your mother tells me, I don't need to worry about you anymore."
Yet another person who has worried about my well-being for years. I am so undeserving of my wonderful family.
"You'll see for yourself very soon." I answered quietly. "Bella has changed me."
"I'm glad Edward." He stated before changing the subject. "Anything special you want to do while you're here?"
"I think we'll just play it by ear. The only thing planned so far is an appearance on Oprah."
Duke chuckled. "This is going to sound stupid, but sometimes I forget you're a movie star."
I laughed. "Yeah, me too. I'll see you soon."
"Goodbye my boy."
After disconnecting the call, I walked back into the bedroom to change into my workout clothes, thinking that Emmett might like to go down to the exercise room with me. When I reached the dresser I stopped dead at the sight of Bella's ipod sitting on top.
I was surprised, and also a little nosey. She always took that thing with her when she left.
I grabbed the workout clothes and changed into them. After brushing my teeth, I walked past the dresser and shot a dirty look at the ipod. I really didn't want to fucking snoop, but I was finding it hard to resist.
After going to the kitchen for a drink, I made up some lame excuse to walk back into the bedroom in order to pass the dresser again. This time I touched a button, making the screen come to life. I stood there with my hands on my hips trying to make my decision.
Just look at the damn playlists.
I shrugged and picked up the ipod, scrolling immediately to Bella's playlists. It only took a second to find what I wanted. It was titled simply Edward.
I should have felt ashamed for snooping, but I didn't. Not one bit.
The first song was by Coldplay. I'd never heard it before, but the title intrigued me: Green Eyes. I had to suppose that it made Bella think of me. I put the earbuds in and pressed play.
.
Honey you are a rock
Upon which I stand
And I come here to talk
I hope you understand
That green eyes, yeah the spotlight, shines upon you
And how could, anybody, deny you
I came here with a load
And it feels so much lighter, now I've met you
And honey you should know, that I could never go on without you
.
I chuckled, finding the line about the 'spotlight' humorous. Aside from that, the lyrics could just as easily have been about Bella, and what she means to me. I skipped to the next song. I'd heard this one on the radio a lot over the past few years.
.
How can you see into my eyes like open doors
leading you down into my core
where I've become so numb without a soul my spirit sleeping somewhere cold
until you find it there and lead it back home
Wake me up, Wake me up inside
I can't wake up, Wake me up inside
Save me, call my name and save me from the dark
Wake me up, bid my blood to run
I can't wake up, before I come undone
Save me, save me from the nothing I've become
.
Again it could have just as easily described the fact that my life started the day we met.
I decided to listen to the entire playlist without reading the song titles first. As I sat back on the sofa, I let the music wash over me. I listened to song after song which expressed the thoughts and feelings that Bella didn't always say out loud.
There was one song that I really liked. It was very 'Bella'. It also sounded vaguely familiar, but I just couldn't place where I'd heard it.
.
You're stuck on me and my laughing eyes
I can't pretend though I try to hide - I like you
I like you.
I think I felt my heart skip a beat
I'm standing here and I can hardly breathe - you got me
You got me.
The way you take my hand is just so sweet
And that crooked smile of yours it knocks me off my feet
Oh, I just can't get enough
How much do I need to fill me up.
It feels so good it must be love
It's everything that I've been dreaming of.
I give up. I give in. I let go. Let's begin.
Cause no matter what I do,
Oh (oh) my heart is filled with you.
.
I laughed out loud when 'Kiss' by Prince began to play, and my heart clenched at the opening strains of 'Have I Told You Lately' by Van Morrison, taking me back to the night I proposed.
The old Dean Martin standard 'You Belong to Me' brought a smile to my face.
.
See the pyramids along the Nile
Watch the sunrise from a tropic isle
Just remember darling all the while
You belong to me
Fly the ocean in a silver plane
See the jungle when it's wet with rain
Just remember till you're home again
You belong to me
.
Hm, she may be trying to tell me something.
I thought about the songs I'd compiled on my 'Beautiful Bella' playlist and realized that we had the beginnings of a very nice songlist for the reception, excluding a few such as 'Kiss' and 'Like A Virgin' of course.
Emmett would have a fucking field day with that last one.
-LRM—
"There's one more thing I want to be in charge of" I declared as we were having breakfast on Friday.
"What's that?" Bella asked.
"The music for the reception." I answered.
"I just assumed we would hire a band like Rose and Emmett."
I nodded my head. "I have a couple of ideas."
"Let me guess, you're going to surprise me again?"
I grinned. "You're beginning to catch on Miss Swan."
Little did she know that I had Alec working on said surprises.
She started to rattle off the names of songs she wanted included. I went and immediately retrieved my laptop in order to show her the list of songs I'd already compiled using our playlists as a guide.
As soon as she narrowed her eyes at me, I knew I was busted.
"Have you been snooping through my ipod?" She accused.
"I'll never tell." I answered with a guilty smile.
"Edward Cullen" She scolded "You owe me. Hand over your ipod right now."
"Um, why would I do that?"
"You totally saw my 'Edward' playlist didn't you?"
"Yes" I admitted with a grin.
"Well, technically I showed you mine, now you have to show me yours."
She did not just say that.
"Although you didn't have my permission, therefore you're a peeping tom of sorts." She babbled on as only Bella does.
"I told you that I'd show you mine baby, any time. You only have to ask." I said as I stalked closer to her.
"Stop." She demanded. I stopped about three feet from her, giving her my Hollywood smile; however she wouldn't look at me. Instead she held out her hand expectantly. "Hand it over Cullen."
I laughed as I pulled my ipod from my jacket and handed it to her.
Bella's eyes grew wide as she scrolled through the list of songs on my 'Beautiful Bella' playlist.
She gave me a tender look. "You're quite a romantic." She said in a small voice.
I pulled her into my arms then. "You seem to bring that out in me Miss Swan." I bent down and kissed her lips. "Seventy-eight more days until I can call you Mrs. Cullen."
-LRM—
The week just kept getting better when on Friday afternoon we went to Tiffany's to choose our wedding bands. It was another surreal moment when we both had the bands on and I thought about the fact that soon we'd be putting them on at our wedding. I caught Bella's eye, and gave her a meaningful look.
When the significance of the moment registered, we both sat there staring at each other with goofy smiles on our faces. Bella reached over and ran her finger over my ring. The electric hum between us was stronger than ever as I leaned down and gently kissed her ring finger.
After Tiffany's we went back to the apartment. Bella worked on homework while I showered and changed. Tonight I had to pay my dues for our first official date back in January.
I could hear Bella speaking with Emmett as I entered the living room, still straightening my tie.
Emmett looked back and forth between the two of us in surprise. "Are you two going out?"
Bella frowned. "Just Edward." She said before glancing up at me.
Fuck I wish I didn't have to do this.
I turned toward Emmett in an effort to explain. "Back in January, when I took Bella on that first date to Canlis, I had to bribe some guy to get the private room he'd reserved. He didn't want money though; I had to agree to make an appearance at his daughter's sweet-sixteen birthday party."
Emmett eyes were twinkling with delight, "And it's tonight?"
I nodded before shooting Bella an apologetic look.
"It's okay Edward" She smiled, but her eyes still looked sad. "I'm just sorry you had to promise something like that. It was a lovely date though." She reached up and gave me a quick kiss.
I am definitely leaving this party early.
"Well, come on Sissy, you at least can go with us." Emmett urged.
I could tell Bella was going to refuse. There was absolutely no reason she shouldn't go out. "Go Bella. Enjoy yourself. I'll call you as soon as I'm able to leave."
-LRM—
I never did call.
From the time I arrived at the party, I barely had a moment to catch my breath.
I posed for photographs with Katie, the birthday girl, and all her friends. Most were very sweet, but a couple flirted with me incessantly. I posed for photos with the parents of Katie's friends, the party planner, the housekeeper and Katie's dog. Even the catering crew wanted their chance with me.
The mother of one of the friends tried to loosen my tie and undo the top button of my shirt while speaking with me. I forcibly removed her hand before she could get very far. Sidney, not liking the close proximity of a few of the guests, made his presence known then by coming to stand beside me, no longer content to observe from a distance. Even that didn't stop a couple of hands from trying to wander.
I was absolutely miserable, and wishing every minute that I was with Bella.
About forty minutes into the party, an elderly couple arrived. "Sorry we're late. The traffic across town was horrible." The old man announced. Katie went bounding over to them. As it turned out, they were Katie's grandparents.
Unfortunately, as soon as I laid eyes on the grandmother, I recognized her as the lady that groped me during Mass at the Cathedral.
Fucking hell.
As soon as she saw me, she gave me a wink. I knew she remembered. I steered clear of her as best I could after that. I even found myself willing to listen to Katie's Dad drone on about how most people are underinsured just to keep away from the crazy old bat. That's how I found out that Katie's Dad owned a very successful insurance company with several branches up and down the west coast. When he attempted to sell me an 'umbrella' policy, I decided I needed to escape from him as well.
I gave Sidney a slight nod indicating that we would be leaving soon. I slipped out of the room, he followed me. Leaving Sidney at the end of the hallway, I went in search of the bathroom. The first room I checked turned out to be a bedroom. I turned to exit it again, only to find my path blocked by a small figure.
"Need some help?" Katie's grandmother inquired. She was blocking the doorway, making it impossible for me to get past without touching her.
Shit.
"Yes, well, I seem to be in the wrong place. I'm looking for the bathroom, if you'll excuse me." I stood and waited for her to back up.
She just grinned.
I spoke a little more forcefully "Please excuse me; I'd like to get by."
Her grin widened. I frowned. "I'll move, but first, how about a little of what I got the last time we met?" She croaked out.
No fucking way are you getting a second chance to try and ram your tongue down my throat Grandma.
What's the saying? Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me.
"Maybe this time we could play a little 'seven minutes in heaven'." She said as she wiggled her eyebrows at me.
I felt my dick actually attempt to crawl up into my body.
It was a matter of self-preservation.
I was just about to use language that would make my mother very disappointed in me, very disappointed indeed, when Sidney conveniently appeared behind the molester in grandma clothing.
"Is there a problem sir?" He asked.
Grandma turned to look at Sidney, her eyes widening in surprise as she took in the size of him. Instead of backing away though, she became more aggressive. "My oh my, where did you come from handsome?"
No way. Did Sidney actually just blush?
Grandma's hands were on the move again trying to rub all over Sidney's chest, but he managed to capture them fairly easily and hold them by the wrists in one of his. I jumped at the opportunity to get past her unmolested, leaving Sidney to deal with the looney on his own.
Fuck it. He's well-trained, and well-paid.
"I'm headed to the car Sidney." I shouted back to him as I took off.
Finally in the sanctuary of the car, I relaxed.
I never did use the damned rest room.
Sidney arrived a few minutes later, and climbed into the driver's seat. I stared at the back of his head for a while before speaking. "Well?"
"Sir?" He questioned.
"What happened after I left?" I snarked.
Sidney sighed. "As soon as you left, Katie's mother came looking for the old woman. It seems that she mixes up her medication dosages on a regular basis, one side effect being the behavior that we just witnessed. Katie's mother said to tell you she's sorry."
I grunted. "Okay." I said as I shook my head.
I then proceeded to tell Sidney about the incident in the Cathedral months before. He laughed for five fucking minutes.
I scowled.
We drove straight to the pub. I didn't care that I was still in a suit I just wanted to be with Bella. After a stop at the rest room, I went in search of her. I found her with Emmett and Rose in the back playing pool.
I watched in fascination as she unceremoniously kicked Emmett's ass.
She's been holding out on me. I had no idea she was a pool shark.
I watched in amusement as she did a little victory dance, rubbing salt in her brother's wounds. As soon as she noticed me standing there, she was in my arms. All the crazy I'd had to deal with earlier melted away as I looked into those beautiful brown eyes.
"How long have you been lurking there?" She demanded with a smile.
"Long enough to know I'm never playing against you." It was the damn truth.
"How about you be my partner and we'll play against Emmett and Rose?"
"I can do that." I agreed.
I should have been really embarrassed about my poor performance while playing, but I found it difficult to think about that as long as I got to witness Bella bending over the pool table. Depending upon where I was standing, I was treated to either a view of her cleavage or a view of her spectacular ass.
I decided right there and then that I would be purchasing a pool table at my earliest opportunity.
Bella almost salvaged the game, but in the end, her skills weren't enough to pull my sorry ass from the fire.
"So how was the party?" Bella asked once we were back at the apartment.
I relayed the evening's events without going into too much detail. I really wanted to forget about it.
As expected, she had a hearty laugh at my expense.
-LRM—
The next day began well. Unfortunately it didn't stay that way for long. Our ride to Forks with Emmett and Rose had been pleasant enough. We had lunch with Charlie and then relaxed in his living room, needing to kill some time before leaving for class.
I was surprised when my phone rang and I saw Jasper's name on the screen, having just spoken with him the day before.
"Hello"
"Hello Edward. I've got to tell you something that's going to make you angry. You may want to take this in private."
"What are you saying?" I asked as I got up from the sofa and walked briskly toward the back door.
"In plain English, this is going to piss you off." He said forcefully. "Do you remember Jill Richardson?" He asked as I took a seat in one of the chairs on the back porch.
"Who's that?" I asked.
"She was your date for the VMAs last September."
I vaguely remembered who Jasper was talking about. "Okay."
Jasper cleared his throat. "First of all, she's pregnant."
"I fail to see why that is of any interest to me Jasper." I snapped.
"She made a statement this morning implying that you are the baby's father."
I felt like I'd been punched in the gut. "What?" I gasped out.
"Look Edward, she's really far along. The time of conception has to have been pretty close to the date of that awards show." Jasper continued.
"What are you saying Jazz, that you believe this shit?" I barked into the phone.
"No, of course not. I'm just saying that you need to be prepared. There's a chance that the public may buy into this until we're able to prove otherwise."
"Well, fucking demand whatever test we need then." I continued in a raised voice. "Tell me what to do Jazz, and I'll do it."
I was abruptly furious. This meant intense scrutiny by the press once again. I wanted to beat the shit out of something.
"I'll see what else I can find out Edward. Try to relax. We can't fix this in a day, but we can fix it." Jasper tried to calm me, but it was impossible.
"We have to Jasper. The press is going to be brutal over this. They are going to harass Bella. I can't allow it. I won't allow it. She can't go through that again." I clutched at my hair. "Why the hell does this have to happen now?"
"I wish I knew. Hang in there Edward."
"Easier fucking said than done." I snapped before ending the call and shoving the phone in my pocket.
I covered my face with my hands and tried to make sense of this.
What the hell did I do to deserve this?
But I knew the answer. That Richardson woman would have no power over me if I hadn't entered into that stupid agreement with Plateau Studios. Bella is going to be hurt, once again, because of my sheer stupidity.
I will be causing her more pain.
How in the hell can I even tell her about this?
I couldn't have hated myself any more than I did at that moment.
I heard her approach before she spoke, "Edward" She whispered.
I don't deserve her.
"Edward" She said a little louder, and then suddenly her hand was on my shoulder.
I don't deserve her touch. She has always been and will always be too good for me.
I stood abruptly.
How the hell will I be able to explain this situation when I don't even understand it myself? I need to think.
"I can't do this right now Bella." I choked out angrily before storming into the house.
I needed to find a way to fix this before Bella was hurt yet again.
********AUTOR's NOTE ***
Song recs: 'Green Eyes' by Coldplay'; 'Bring Me to Life' by Evanescence; 'You Got Me' by Colbie Callait; 'You Belong To Me' by Dean Martin.
****************************************************************************************
*This parallels chapter 58 of V&V, 'Family Photos & Mama's Squeeze Box'. Please read that before attempting this.
Chapter 58 – Male Bonding for The Contrite
I sat at Charlie's small bar and tried to pull my shit together. This was so fucked-up.
What the hell was this woman's game? She must be so fucking stupid.
I knew that it would be easy to prove that I wasn't the father of her child, but it still troubled me that some people would assume I had a relationship with her regardless. It bothered me, because I knew it would bother Bella.
How much more shit was going to be thrown at us? I needed to get this situation resolved. I also needed to figure out who sent her those damn flowers. I needed to make sure that Lou stays with Bella at all times so no one harasses her.
I'll be so damned glad when she finally graduates.
I continued to rake my hands through my hair.
I really needed to beat the holy hell out of Victor James, maybe that Mike character too, but Bella would be upset if I got arrested. I also wanted to track down that bitch Camille and push her down an elevator shaft.
I want to destroy anyone who would hurt my girl.
I rubbed my eyes.
Fucking nightmares.
The nightmares weighed heavy on my mind. Daily. I realized at that moment that what I feared most about them was the possibility that maybe; just maybe, I in some way shared Alice's gift. I couldn't stand the thought that these nightmares may somehow be a foreshadowing of something to come.
I can't even consider that. It will fucking break me.
"Damn it, damn it, damn it." I chanted as I rubbed my eyes with the heels of my hands.
"You ready to go Edward?" Emmett asked in a quiet voice.
I looked up in surprise to find him sitting on the barstool next to me.
How the hell did he get there without me noticing?
"Ready to go?" I asked, confused.
"To class. It's time to leave." He answered.
I took a deep breath.
Of course. Class. The whole reason we're in Forks today.
I sincerely hope Bella still wants to marry me after I inform her of this new clusterfuck.
I nodded and headed for the stairs.
Once we were upstairs, Emmett turned to me. "Why don't you go wait in the car, I'll be right out. I've got to talk to Pops." He said before disappearing around the corner.
I looked around and didn't see Bella or Rosalie anywhere.
I suppose they're waiting in the car.
I walked out the front door just in time to see the girls driving away in Charlie's truck.
What the hell?
I walked to Emmett's hummer in a daze, not sure what had just happened.
During the short drive to the church, Emmett made it painfully clear why Bella left with Rose.
"She knows about the woman's statement Edward." He informed quietly.
"What?" I looked at him.
"I said that Bella knows about the woman claiming to be pregnant with your kid." He stated with a little more force. "Alice called while you were feeling sorry for yourself."
Shit. No wonder she didn't want to ride in the same vehicle with me.
"Fuck" I muttered.
Emmett sighed. "You need to talk to Bella man. She's pretty upset."
"She should be. I want to kick my own ass right now." I admitted as I raked my hands through my hair again.
"Dude you need to calm down. You're going to blow a gasket pretty soon if you don't fucking chill." He directed. "Just talk to her."
I nodded as he pulled into a parking space. I could see Bella entering the church as she cast a sad look in my direction.
Once inside, I sat beside her in the same chair I had the week before.
Father Pat sat down and said our opening prayer before giving us all a hard look. "A little while ago, I got an interesting phone call from Charlie." He quirked an eyebrow, "Today we were scheduled to speak about 'conflict resolution'." He smiled gently before continuing. "Along with that, this may be a good opportunity to speak about another issue."
He took a deep breath. "You know, because of your situations, I scrapped the part of the lesson on making financial decisions as a couple, in favor of one I thought more appropriate and also unique to the four of you."
We looked at him questioningly.
"It seems you could benefit from a discussion about how to handle being in the public eye, and everything that entails."
Even Father Pat probably thinks I'm useless. I haven't done a very good job of sheltering Bella.
Father folded his hands on the table and spoke in a low soothing voice. "You know, I've lived a long time, and in my experience I've learned that one of the worst things that can happen to a person is to be the victim of false accusation."
"Sure you can prove your innocence and win your case in court, and most people will believe you. However, there will always be that small percentage of people that believe the worst. To them, an accusation is all the proof they will ever need for the accused to be the condemned."
I let Father's words sink in; they were not what I had expected to hear.
I had been falsely accused. I should be angry about that.
But the fact remained that it was through my own fault.
"All four of you are well-known now. Your celebrity status will, from time to time, attract the wrong kind of attention. There will always be people who will attack you and sometimes spread falsehoods about you. The question you need to ask yourselves is whether you are strong enough to accept the bad opinion of some, even when you've proven them wrong. Are you able to move forward despite that and live a happy life?"
"Before you answer that question, you need to think about how your answer will impact the person you've chosen to spend the rest of your life with. You're not in this alone. You know another term for 'spouse' is 'help-mate', and that's exactly what they are. With God's help, you will be there to help each other."
I need to handle this alone. Bella is too fragile. I'm supposed to protect her, not lean on her.
"Always remember that Our Lord suffered at the hands of the cruelest of men, the verbal attacks sometimes were every bit as painful as the physical. He is aware at every moment of what you need and what you're suffering. He is waiting to help. All you have to do is ask."
I wondered if that were really true.
He asked us to think about this, and have an honest discussion with each other before the next class which would be in three weeks. For better or worse this situation would be resolved by then, and hopefully Bella would still want to marry me.
When Bella rode back to Charlie's with Rose, I admit that it stung, however I still wasn't ready to talk to her about all this, so it was probably for the best. Once we got to Charlie's, she went upstairs. I went to the kitchen to grab a beer. I needed a little liquid courage before sitting down to talk with her.
"Edward" Charlie nodded from his seat at the table when I entered the room. He was in his uniform, so I assumed he'd be leaving for work soon.
"Hello sir." I said in answer as I opened my beer.
Charlie continued to watch me. "Why don't you have a seat son?" He gestured to the chair across from him.
I sat down carefully, not sure what was going to happen next.
Charlie looked down as he stirred his coffee. "Seems like you've got some stuff to work out." He said quietly.
I sighed. "That I do. I just hope Bella forgives me for putting her through this shit." I muttered.
He quirked an eyebrow at me. "Edward, are you telling me that this woman's statement is true? Because that would mean that the stuff about you being inexperienced" He whispered it like it was a dirty word, "was all a line of bullshit, and I don't like being lied to."
"No, of course her statement isn't true Charlie." I defended. "It doesn't change the fact that this is all my fault." I sighed again. "I don't blame Bella for being angry with me."
Charlie smirked. "You think she's angry with you for going on fake dates Edward?" It looked like the Chief was holding back a laugh.
"Simply put, yes." I said before taking a sip.
Charlie snickered then. I found it difficult not to glare at him, but I didn't need to be at the top if his shit list too.
"You know there was this one time, years ago that Renee was really angry with me. We'd planned to go to Bumpershoot. We were going for the entire weekend. She was really looking forward to it. A week before the event, I was told I'd have to work that weekend." He shook his head. "I was pretty damned upset because I knew she'd had her heart set on going to that thing."
He fidgeted with his coffee cup. "I figured the best way to get past the bullshit was to be blunt and honest. I told her I had to work, and that was that. I also told her I didn't want to hear any arguments about it, and that she needed to act like an adult."
Charlie let out a breath. "She didn't yell and scream. She didn't argue. She didn't throw a fit. What she did was worse, a lot worse. She became withdrawn. She wouldn't speak to me. It was awful."
"After two days of that, I went into the station and DEMANDED that they find someone else to take that weekend shift because my wife and I had plans. That night when I arrived home I was pretty damn happy to be able to let Renee know that I'd fixed things so we could go."
"Do you know how she took the news?" He asked.
"How?"
"She locked herself in the bathroom and cried for an hour. When I finally coaxed her out of there she admitted that she wasn't mad at me because our plans were cancelled, she was mad at me for the way I'd delivered the news. I had been abrupt, callous, and had basically told her she needed to grow up. In short, I'd hurt her feelings." Charlie then let out a labored sigh. "I mean, what the hell was I supposed to do with that?"
I fail to see what Charlie's story has to do with my situation with Bella, but I do appreciate his concern.
Charlie looked at me. "Edward, go talk to my daughter."
"Yes sir" I answered as I stood and walked to the doorway.
"Oh and Edward"
"Sir?" I turned to him.
"Just remember that women aren't always logical thinkers." He muttered.
"Okay" I answered.
The Chief may need a vacation.
-LRM—
I went upstairs to find Bella lying on her bed. Not wishing to disturb her, but not willing to wait another moment to get this out in the open, I knocked softly.
She looked over at me, her expression unreadable.
"May I speak with you?" I asked quietly.
"Of course." She answered.
I sat in the chair by the window, not sure if Bella wanted me close to her. I thought about how to begin this conversation.
Finally, I cleared by throat and began. "Bella, I realize that you're upset, and I need to know if you would rather I go back to Seattle this afternoon instead of waiting until tomorrow."
I watched as her eyebrows knit together.
"I swear that I've always been honest with you. What that woman said is not true." I needed to get that out there, in case she thought differently. "I have no idea why she'd even say such a thing."
"Once again, my bad decision of playing a part created by the studio has come back to bite me in the ass. I would understand if you needed a little distance from me to sort things through."
"And I know I'm no picnic to be around when I freak out like this. It's just that I worry so much about you, especially once we're back in Seattle and the press starts hounding you…"
"Edward!"
I stopped talking and looked at her.
This is the moment where she tells me to go fuck myself.
"I'm not angry with you, although I am a little insulted right now." She said. "Do you really think so little of me that you believe I'd blame you for any of this?" She asked.
Huh?
"You don't blame me?" I gave her a hopeful look.
"Of course not, I'm just hurt." She answered.
Oh shit. I hurt her. How did I hurt her? Think Edward.
"I'm hurt that you pushed me away when I tried to speak with you this morning." She blurted.
I felt like absolute shit.
"Edward, how many times will you allow yourself to be punished for one error in judgment? This is still part of the Tanya debacle; you've done nothing to deserve this. How could I be angry with you for it?" She ended in a whisper.
I was such a jerk. "Oh Bella, I'm so sorry. I didn't even realize what an ass I'd been this morning." I said as I began to pace the room. "I was so angry, I wanted to punch something. I still do."
"Please believe me when I say that I didn't mean to hurt your feelings, I just didn't want you sucked into more bullshit that I had caused. I was trying to figure things out."
She stood from the bed and walked over to me. "Edward, don't you want to marry me?" She asked quietly.
I could feel a knot forming in my stomach.
"I want that more than anything in this world Bella, never doubt that." I answered.
Please don't tell me to go fuck myself.
"Then why would you shut me out?" She asked. "Edward, I'm here, and I want to help you through this. Please let me."
How can I explain myself?
"Bella, I just want to, no I have this need to protect you." I took a deep breath. "The press; whoever sent you those fucking flowers; the nightmares; that prick James at WIRI; I don't feel in control and it's killing me." It all came out of me in a rush then, everything that had been troubling me for weeks, before I collapsed onto her bed covering my face with my arm.
I felt Bella pull at my arm until she was holding my hand.
"Oh Edward." She choked out. "Please calm down. You protect me more than you know. Please let me help you." She said as the tears streaked down her cheeks.
I pulled her down and wrapped my arms around her. "I'll try Bella." I whispered before kissing her hair. "I promise I'll try."
Obviously I'd completely misunderstood everything about Bella's reaction earlier today. I'd hurt her. Charlie's story began to make sense.
I knew now that I needed to let her in, but could I do it?
We lay there for a while before we were interrupted by Emmett.
"Come on Andy, get the fuck up, you're coming with me." He demanded.
"Emmett what are you talking about?" Bella asked.
"Pops just left for work, he won't be back until after midnight. You're staying here with Rose, and Eddie's coming with me to do 'guy stuff'." He said with a smirk before turning to me "Oh, and bring a change of clothes, we're going to the gym."
-LRM—
There I was a half hour later with Emmett, on our way to the gym. During the ride, Jasper called to say that he'd found out that Jill Richardson had been promised a part in a movie in exchange for being my date for the VMAs.
Of course as soon as the studio became aware of her condition, they dropped her from the project. She was notified of this just one week ago. The timing of her statement started to make sense.
Jasper, realizing that I'd calmed down, read me the actual statement that she'd released to the press. After getting him to read it a second time, I realized that she never came right out and named me as her child's father.
This was getting weirder by the minute.
When we got to the gym, Emmett disappeared into the back. This place was so unlike all the fancy L.A. fitness centers I'd visited. This place was a real gym. It smelled like sweat and tiger balm.
I liked it immediately.
When he reappeared, Emmett was walking toward me followed by a muscular guy who looked to be in his thirties.
"Hey Eddie, this is Curtis Owens. He owns this place."
Curtis reached out and shook my hand. I tried to give him a firm handshake so he wouldn't think I was a pussy.
"Hey man" He said in greeting.
"Curtis, my friend Eddie needs to spend some quality time with the heavy bag. He really needs to hit the shit out of something."
Curtis grinned. I gave Emmett a dirty look.
Fucker was eavesdropping on my conversation with Bella.
I was familiar with bag training, having done extensive work with it for The Last Straw. I had to admit that after thirty minutes, I felt like a new man. It gave me a measure of satisfaction to imagine Victor James, or any number of people who had insulted my fiancée, being on the receiving end of my attack.
"So Mr. Hollywood knows his way around a gym I see." Emmett remarked after he'd finished his session with the bag.
"What did you think?" I answered with a smirk, as I finished with the weight bench.
He laughed. "I think you look like you feel better."
"I do, but you are one nosey fucker for listening to my conversation with Bella." I said with narrowed eyes.
"Look Eddie, I think you're a good guy. If I didn't, I can promise you that you wouldn't be allowed anywhere near Bella."
I nodded. "Yeah, yeah, you'd kick my ass." I said sarcastically.
"I wouldn't have to. Rose and Charlie would probably get to you first." He barked out a laugh. "Seriously though, she seems better." He thought for a minute. "I really think she is better. There's just this small part of me that keeps expecting her to regress back to the insecure nervous little girl she used to be." He drifted off.
"I worry about that too Emmett. I'm so afraid that something is going to happen that will test her beyond her strength. I'm afraid she'll decide that I'm not worth it."
Emmett shook his head. "You are one emo little fucker aren't you?" He laughed. I shot him a glare.
"You've got to stop thinking that way man. You're getting married in a couple of months. You should be on top of the world. This wallowing in misery is horseshit, and you aren't giving my sister very much credit. Bella's not some shallow twit that's going to dump you, especially over something that's not your fault." He slapped me on the back.
"Come on. Showers, then we're going out to eat."
"But" I argued
"No buts. Move your ass" was his genius response.
I had to phone my fiancée and explain that her brother was forcing me to have dinner with him and a couple of his friends.
I was not pleased.
"Go ahead Edward; enjoy your bonding time with Emmett." She told me with a chuckle.
"Ha, ha." I answered. "I just miss you." I breathed into the phone. "I need to make up for how I acted this morning. I really fucked up."
"Edward stop. You're beating yourself up again." She ordered.
"Are you still upset?" I asked.
I wanted nothing more than to wrap myself around her at that very moment.
"I'm alright Edward. Please stop dwelling on this. We'll talk later tonight."
"I worry about leaving you alone." I muttered, hoping that something would get me off the hook.
"I'm in Charlie's house. I'm perfectly safe surrounded by his guns. I can shoot you know."
All the breath left my body as I imagined Bella taking aim as some stupid asswipe trying to break into the house.
"Bella, you know how to shoot?" I asked.
"Edward, I'm the Chief's daughter."
In my mind, she wore black leather as she aimed her weapon.
Forget Charlie's Angels, Bella was hotter. Much hotter.
"That is so sexy." I said out loud before I'd even realized it. "Oh, um, sorry."
She giggled. "Hm. So the thought of me firing a weapon is sexy huh?" She teased.
"Uh….fuck yeah." I admitted with a laugh, being as we were in 'full disclosure' mode.
She laughed again. "I love you Edward."
"Love you too baby."
-LRM—
"So Eddie, Clint should be coming to town soon huh?" Emmett asked as we ate dinner with his friends.
I nodded.
"Clint?" Curtis asked. "As in Clint Eastwood?"
"Abso-fucking-lutely" Emmett grinned. "Edward's filming a movie with him in September."
"Emmett, I hope you make sure Charlie gets to meet him. He'll shit a brick." Curtis remarked with a laugh.
Everyone in this town must know of Charlie's obsession with Clint Eastwood.
"Eddie boy's working on that." Emmett answered.
I made a mental note to touch base with Clint soon.
-LRM-
"No Emmett. I want to go back to Charlie's. You can't force me to go to a bar with you." I said as we were riding along in the hummer.
"Would you relax Andy. I's not like I'm gonna slip ruffies in your drink and take advantage of you." He said with a dimpled grin as he wiggled his eyebrows.
Fuck my life.
"I don't get to spend time with these guys much, and the next time I'll see them will probably be at my wedding." He defended.
"That's fine Emmett, but why do I have to come along?" I whined.
"Stop being a bitch. You, my friend, need to have a drink and relax. I have a sixth sense about these things."
I glared at him as I dialed Bella once again.
The call went to her voicemail.
"Bella, call me when you get this. Emmett has kidnapped me. He says we're going to a bar. I'd like it very much if your father would come and arrest him."
I ended the call and smirked at him.
Emmett bellowed with laughter. "You're alright Andy" He said with a smile.
When we arrived at the bar I recognized it to be the same one where Emmett and I had to beat up that asswipe a couple of months back. I didn't have time to think about that before we were seated, and Emmett's friends arrived.
Aside from Curtis and Benny, who we'd had dinner with, there were two other guys: Kevin and Gus. Gus was quite a bit older than everyone else, and I soon found out that he was Emmett's old high school football coach.
My phone rang before we'd ordered the first round of drinks.
Bella
"Hey baby." I said when I answered. It was noisy, so I started to move to the hall by the bathrooms in order to hear. "Hang on a second."
Once I found a relatively quiet spot, I started to speak. "I don't want to be here." I muttered.
"Emmett obviously thinks you need to blow off a little steam Edward. Now that I think about it, I agree with him." She remarked. "Rose and I are fine. We've been looking through old photographs for our wedding slideshows."
"I can't wait to see them." I said with a sigh. "Alright, I'll go let your brother kick my ass at pool."
She laughed. "That will make his night." As soon as I ended the call I realized that I was standing right where that douche Tim had cornered my girl.
'Yeah little Swan, they are mighty sexy. I'd like to see those boots resting up on my shoulders while I pound into you baby.'
I saw red as I thought about yet another piece of shit that had hurt my girl. Back at the table, I found that the guys had already ordered their first round. I walked to the bar and ordered Wild Turkey on the rocks. Alice would kill me if she knew, so it was a good thing she wasn't around.
I took a swig while still standing at the bar and remembering everything that motherfucker said that night.
'What do you want Swan? I didn't touch your precious little sister'
I looked around half-hoping that he'd somehow materialize as I slowly walked back to the table.
'What? You realize that it's three against two. How about we fuck both of you up and maybe I'll find your little sister and fuck her afterwards'
The group was now headed toward the pool tables. I took another swig of my drink as I followed them.
"So, no sex until after the wedding?" Kevin was asking Emmett.
Emmett shook his head and took a swig of his beer. "None." He answered. "Hey I agreed to it, I'll survive." He set down his beer and grabbed a cue stick.
I felt the familiar burn from my drink, and started to relax.
"Man you must have some blue balls right about now." Kevin announced with a snicker as he grabbed a stick as well.
All eyes were on Emmett then as he began to sing in his best 'Larry the Cable Guy' voice: 'Blue balls, blue balls, it's dollar night at the titty bar'." Which of course caused everyone within earshot to erupt into laughter.
"Emmett Swan you know damned well this ain't that kind of establishment." The bartender hollered before laughing and throwing a bar towel at Emmett.
He caught it easily. "Your aim sucks Tyler." Emmett yelled back with a laugh.
I don't give Emmett enough credit, he's pretty fucking funny.
I ordered another wild turkey rocks with the next round, downing it quickly. It was mighty smooth. I thought again about the night Emmett and I beat up Tim and his friends.
Emmett's really a great guy. I should hang out with him more.
The guys were talking football. Gus praised Emmett for sticking with the Seahawks. "I know for a fact you've had other offers."
Emmett nodded and then kept his eyes fixed on the pool table in front of him as he answered. "My life is here." He announced simply.
Bella's really going to miss her family if we move away. We need to talk about where we're going to live.
Where the hell is that waitress? I need another drink.
After deciding that the waitress had taken French leave of us, I walked over to the bar, bumping into some dude on the way. He seemed pretty drunk.
I hope he doesn't drive home like that. Charlie will probably arrest him.
A couple of minutes later I was back with my drink, playing pool, and having my ass handed to me.
The guys were now talking about my movies. Not surprising that the overwhelming favorite of this group was The Last Straw. "Get this, my man Edward here is going to be filming with Clint Eastwood in a few months." Benny bellowed.
They all looked expectantly at me.
Why are they looking at me?
I nervously took another sip of my drink.
"That's got to be a little scary for you Edward. I mean he's Dirty Harry." Gus said in an awed tone.
I thought about that, although it was a little hard to focus.
"He's gonna fuck me up." I slurred.
"What?" Emmett asked.
"My face, he's gonna fuck up my face." My lips felt numb. I looked around and they were all giving me weird looks. "Clint is going to fuck up my face just like Laurence Fishburne did in The Last Straw." I was able to stutter out through my numb lips.
"You mean he's going to hit you?" Emmett asked, amused.
"Duh" I answered, sounding a lot like Bella. "That's what I just said."
I really miss Bella.
I heard a couple of the guys snicker.
Did I miss something funny?
"I think I'd better get Eddie home, he can't seem to hold his liquor." Emmett announced.
I held up my glass. "I can hold it just fine, right here in my fucking hand, motherfucker." I said before I downed the rest of it.
All the guys laughed as Emmett ushered me to the door.
"Maybe I should drive." I announced from the passenger seat of the hummer.
Emmett gave me a pointed glare. "Uh, that would be a no." He said.
I sighed and sat back in the seat, glad to be going back to my Bella.
I felt a little dizzy when I got out of the car.
"Emmett" I whispered when he came around to help me. "Don't tell Alice I was drinking Wild Turkey."
"Oookay." He answered.
"She'll kick my ass." I continued in a whisper, causing Emmett to chuckle.
"Bellaboo" Emmett called as we came through the door.
Bella suddenly appeared in front of us. "Emmett! What the hell?" She scolded.
"Hey, he only had a couple of drinks maybe three? What a lightweight." Emmett muttered. "I had a couple of beers and before I knew it Eddie was slurring his words."
Three? No wonder I feel so damn dizzy.
"I like Wild Turkey, but I like you more Bella." I said as I kissed her.
She looks nervous. What did I say?
As I sat on the sofa, Bella brought me some water. "Edward, drink this so you don't dehydrate."
"Sure Bella" I smiled before drinking.
She takes such good care of me.
She looked so sexy while she was helping me take off my shoes. I was happy when Emmett finally left so we could be alone. I pulled her up and deposited her on my lap. "I'm not drunk Bella. I'm just tipsy." I said with a smile.
"Should I make you some coffee?" She asked.
"Nah, I'll be fine in a while." I drank if the sight of her. It had been too many hours since I'd last seen her. "You are so pretty Bella." I bent down to nuzzle her neck. "The first time I saw you, I couldn't take my eyes off you."
She ran her fingers through my hair.
"That feels good." I said. "What did you think the first time you saw me?"
"Well, does seeing you for the first time in a movie count?"
"Um hm." I hummed while kissing her neck.
"I thought you very handsome."
I pulled back to look at her face. "That's a very proper answer Isabella." I laughed.
"I couldn't very well drool over you. I was with Rose." She said. "As a matter of fact, there was only one time I was able to escape alone to the theater to view one of your movies. I definitely drooled that time."
I grinned. "Which movie?"
"September Ends" She said as she winced, shutting her eyes.
She fucking blushed. I bet it has something to do with my ass.
"You drooled you say?" I asked with a chuckle.
She nodded.
"You're funny. I bet you couldn't take your eyes off of my ass." I laughed.
"Shhh." She grinned and shook her head.
"Yes Mr. Movie Star, I was so dazzled by your ass that on my way out of the theater I plowed into some poor guy walking down the hall." She chuckled.
"That's funny. Some crazy girl ran into me in a movie theater in Seattle once. She crashed into me so hard that she landed on the floor. Then she got up muttering something about 'having to pee'. It was nuts." I leaned down to kiss her neck again.
"Edward, by any chance was that at the Meridian Theater?" She asked
What? Oh yeah the crazy girl.
I thought about it and nodded once I remembered. I pulled down the strap to her tank top and kissed across her bare shoulder.
"Uh, do you remember if that was Thanksgiving weekend?" She asked.
Why the hell does that matter?
I reluctantly pulled away again as I thought. "It was over a year ago. I don't really remember. I was trying to escape Alice. She wanted me to pose for family photos wearing some lame Christmas sweater." I laughed when I thought about it. "So maybe it was Thanksgiving weekend."
"Edward, I'm not sure but I think that girl who bumped into you may have been me." She whispered.
Huh?
The thought was surprising, but it made me smile nonetheless. "No shit?"
"I think so." She admitted with a smirk.
We both chuckled at the possibility.
"So the first time we met, you bumped into me and fell down?" I grinned.
My head was a lot clearer now, and this was pretty damn funny.
She nodded.
"I would say that's very apro, apro, oh fuck…" I muttered.
Less sober than I thought.
"Apropos?" She asked.
"That's it." I grinned. "You know Bella, now that I think about this, it had to be you. That feeling I always get when we touch, that electric current, I know you've felt it too."
She nodded. I blinked, trying to clear my head.
"Well, I felt it that day when I helped that girl from the floor. I've never felt that with anyone else ever. Weird that I'm remembering that now…."
"I felt it too." She whispered, "That day."
Another surreal moment.
Suddenly Bella stood and tried to coax me into lying down. I was feeling pretty sleepy. "Edward, you need to sleep."
I gripped her hips, trying to pull her down too. "Only if you stay with me" I asked. I wouldn't be able to sleep without her.
Bella nervously glanced at the clock. "Edward, my Dad's going to be home soon. He'll get mad if he finds me here."
"No Bella. Charlie won't care." I said. Charlie knew about my bad dreams. "Please, you keep the nightmares away." I whispered and closed my eyes. She didn't say another word before laying down. "You smell good." I whispered with my nose in her hair.
"Thank you."
"Love you beautiful." I mumbled as I drifted.
"I love you too."
-LRM—
I woke up alone although I could hear Bella working in the kitchen. She was speaking with someone. I got off the sofa and walked toward the stairs. I could hear Emmett's voice.
"We had a good time. Even I have noticed the amount of stress he's been under lately. I figured he needed it."
I sighed deeply. Emmett was correct. I needed to thank him later for that.
Once I'd showered and dressed for church, I entered the kitchen and gave Bella a quick kiss. We had a busy day ahead of us.
After Mass, I sat in the living room with Charlie watching the game when I heard Emmett calling from the basement doorway, "Come on Eddie, I'm going to help you improve your game. Your pool-playing skills suck."
I had no intention of going anywhere near that tainted pool table, not after what I'd witnessed him and Rose doing on it a couple of months before. I walked downstairs and found Emmett grinning from ear to ear, pool cue in hand.
I shook my head. "No can do Emmett."
"Why not?" He asked, curious.
"I refuse to allow any part of my body to come in contact with any surface where your jizz may have landed." I said before turning on my heel and heading back upstairs.
Emmett exploded into laughter before I'd reached the top step.
During lunch, Charlie told us the story of how Renee unwittingly got a prostitute to paint a little ceramic turkey for her. Her naiveté was quite sweet. It reminded me very much of Bella.
Bella can deny it all she wants, but she does take after her mother in some ways.
After lunch, I looked at the photos Bella had collected from her Mom's old albums. I then helped her look through Charlie's in order to add a few more. I couldn't help but focus on the photo taken the week before her mother's murder. Bella was so happy and full of life. Comparing that to the ones taken during the next year or two, I couldn't help but notice that she was the mere shell of the girl she had been. She was noticeably thinner and paler, and she never cracked a smile. The most troubling though was the haunted look in her eyes. It broke my heart to see her that way.
While we were in the middle of sorting photos, Bella got a call from Kyle Browning.
By the time we left for Seattle, several plans were in motion. Kyle had already begun the request for a DNA test on the child to be done as soon as it was born. We opted for that method seeing that the due date was in less than two weeks. Kyle was going to help me draft a public statement, and Rose was setting up air time at WIRI for the next day in order for me to make that statement.
I also agreed to hire a private investigator to look into Jill Richardson's past. I was hesitant, but Bella was adamant that we needed to do it. I deferred to her judgment on the matter.
During the ride home, Bella informed me that she intended to be with me while I made my statement. Inside I was thrilled, but I didn't want her to do something that would put undue stress on her.
She insisted, and once again I acquiesced, knowing that having her there would calm me, and also knowing that I'd promised to let her help me.
Kyle came over that evening to help draft the statement. We had a nice time, despite the reason for his visit.
After Kyle left, Bella and I finally had a heart-to-heart about my behavior the day before. I went into greater detail about the fears that were nagging at me, including the nightmares. In the end, I realized that keeping things to myself in order to protect Bella was not healthy for either of us. We both agreed to lean on each other more than we'd been willing to before. It was an important step.
-LRM—
The taping of the statement went well. I had to admit that finding out that Plateau had been swamped with messages and phone calls supporting me did help my mental outlook a great deal. We knew the segment would air about an hour after we left the studio, and immediately after that it would be picked up by all the major news networks. All Bella and I had to do was sit back and wait for the reaction.
By that evening, we'd spoken with Charlie and my parents, Alice, Jasper and Chris. Even several of the actors I'd worked with called to let me know they were behind me. The biggest surprise was the fact that Tanya offered to make a statement of her own if needed.
It was humbling to know how many people were concerned about my welfare. I was truly blessed.
Unfortunately I couldn't think about that for long. Bella would be going back to class the next day to face God knows what kind of fallout because of Jill Richardson's statement. My anxiety returned full force by the time I crawled into bed.
We lay there for a while lost in our own thoughts before I couldn't hold back any longer, "Bella, I'm going to have to insist that Lou walk you to class tomorrow."
She turned to face me as I tensed for an argument. She then shocked me by agreeing with me.
Thank God.
I lay back and closed my eyes, relieved. Suddenly I felt a soft hand on my cheek. "Edward, please try to relax. You're going to end up in the hospital at the rate you're going." I blinked a couple of times as I thought about that.
My blood pressure has probably been through the roof lately
"You know, it probably wouldn't hurt for you to speak with Dr. Miller yourself before the wedding."
I nodded in agreement as I pulled her closer. "Seventy-five days my love." I whispered.
-LRM—
The next day was pure torture. I must have sent Bella at least ten text messages throughout the morning making sure everything was okay. She tried to assure me, but I didn't buy it until Lou confirmed that her morning had been uneventful.
After that I relaxed a little until I got a call from Jasper.
"Hey Edward, I just got a call from Hal. He's going to need you on set for re-shoots tomorrow night."
"What?" I asked.
"Sorry, it can't be helped. They had to back up the dates because of the weather. Tuesday's reshoots have been moved to tomorrow."
"Shit." I muttered. "Bella and I were due to fly down on Thursday night."
"I took the liberty of getting your Letterman appearance switched to Tuesday, since you won't be shooting that day." He informed.
"I don't know if I can leave Bella to fly down alone Jasper." I said in a quiet voice.
Jasper sighed. "Bella will be fine Edward. Won't her bodyguard be with her?"
"Yes" I admitted. "Look, I'll talk this over with her. I guess I really have no choice at this point."
"Alright" Jasper said. "It will be good to see you. We miss not having you in L.A."
"Thanks Jazz."
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.
The next call I got was actually good news. Alec called to inform me that Bella's Mustang was ready and he'd arranged for it to be transported from California to my parents' home on Mercer Island.
Just in time for graduation.
I smiled as I thought about surprising Bella. She seemed to be doing better at accepting gifts so I held out hope that she would be happy about it and not rip me a new asshole for spending money on her.
The best part of my day was when Pete the doorman phoned to let me know there was a package downstairs. As soon as I saw the box I smiled broadly.
The invitations
I couldn't wait to see Bella's face when she opened them.
I carried the box with me to WIRI. Her reaction didn't disappoint.
As I glanced at the elegant writing, I could feel a lump forming in my throat.
This was really happening; she was really going to be mine.
.
Isabella Marie Swan
daughter of Charles E Swan & the late Renee L Swan
and
Edward Anthony Cullen
son of Dr. & Mrs. Carlisle A Cullen
request the honor of your presence
at their marriage
on Saturday, the fourteenth of August
Two thousand and ten
at two o'clock in the afternoon
Saint Anne's Catholic Church
511 5th Avenue
Forks, Washington
.
"Oh Edward, it's perfect." Bella said as she looked at it with watery eyes. "You know sometimes I'm afraid this is all a dream. This" I held up the invitation, "makes it feel real."
"It's real sweetheart." I whispered as I pulled her into my arms.
On the ride back to the apartment, I phoned my parents.
"Hello" My father's voice sounded over the line.
"Hi Dad" I said brightly as I reached for Bella's hand.
"Hello Edward, everything alright?" He asked.
"Yes, everything is wonderful. The wedding invitations came in, and we'd like to come down this evening to show them to you and Mom." I said while smiling at Bella.
"I don't think that's a good idea son. You're Mom's not in any condition for company." Dad answered.
I was immediately concerned.
"Why what's wrong? Is she sick?" I asked.
"Nah, I've just been working a lot recently, this is my first evening off in almost a week. Your mother and I haven't gotten to see much of each other and, well, when I got home she was waiting for me. Let's just say that she's in need of a little TLC if you understand me." He said, slurring the last line.
What the?
"Dad have you been drinking?" I accused.
"Not as much as your mom" he chuckled. "As soon as she put 'Squeeze Box' on the stereo, I knew I was in trouble." He laughed.
"Dad!" I exclaimed. That was way too much information.
Just then I heard my mother's voice.
'Carlisle that had better not be the hospital calling or you won't be getting lucky tonight'
I could hear Roger Daltrey belting out the chorus to 'Squeeze Box' in the background.
"Sorry Edward, I've got to go. If she finds out you're on the phone she'll want to speak with you. Trust me, she'll give details. I don't want to scar you for life." He said before laughing loudly in my ear.
Why did I ever dial this phone?
"Oh my good Christ" I muttered. "Goodbye Dad." I ended the call and covered my face with my hands.
"Is everything okay?" Bella asked.
I pulled my hands away from my face to look at her. "Yeah, I guess so." I thought about the information imparted by my Father. "Are you a big fan of music by The Who Bella?"
"Not really, they're a little before my time." She grinned. "Charlie is though."
I nodded.
"Why? Are you?" She asked.
"Oh, I would say I'm a fan, although after that conversation" I said as I gestured toward the phone lying on the seat, "I may never be able to listen to The Who again." I muttered.
"Why not?" She asked, confused.
"Let's just say, I'm having a flashback to every time I remember hearing Squeezebox blasting from the stereo in my parents' room while growing up, and it's making me feel a little uncomfortable right now." I admitted quietly.
*Mama's got a squeezebox, Daddy never sleeps at night*
***************************A/N***********
A/N Admit it, that song is now stuck in your head isn't it?
You know the drill…I need reviews to make me write faster. Next up is a new V&V…watch for the sneak peek on Facebook and the blog.
As always, anything else this wordy bitch has to say will be posted on Facebook. Cheers.
**********************************************************************************************
Chapter 59 – Getting Closer to a Happily Ever After
*This parallels chapter 59 of V&V, 'Dream Jobs & Photo Shoots'.
Please read that before attempting this.
My plane touched down a couple of hours before I needed to report on set.
The paps were there waiting of course. Sidney and I walked past them, ignoring their shouted questions.
In baggage claim I was stopped by a couple of fans who wanted photos with me. Before they walked away, they let me know how much they supported me and Bella, and wished us the best.
After I sent a text to Bella letting her know I'd made it safe and sound, Sidney and I made a quick stop at my house before heading to the studio.
The rest of the cast had just finished principle photography on Monday, so the wrap party was scheduled for Saturday night.
"Hey Edward, good to see you again." Rachel said as she gave me a hug.
My reshoots on the first day consisted of a couple of scenes with Rachel, and then I was free to go until the next day. It should have been quick and easy work, but for some reason, neither Rachel nor I could buckle down and get serious. One or the other of us would begin laughing most inappropriately during the scenes, setting the other one off.
I finally had to force myself to think of something sad to get back in control. It wasn't difficult, as soon as my mind began to search, the first thing it found was the image of Bella from my nightmares. That image was enough to erase any humorous thoughts from my mind.
That night, Bella told me she'd gotten an offer from a publisher for her children's story. I was very happy for her, but I was also extremely proud. She was so talented that I knew this was only the beginning.
"Bella, that's just.. " I found myself at a loss for words. "I'm so proud of you baby. Remember when I said that there's nothing like getting paid for what you love to do? Having other people appreciate something you've done is very rewarding."
"Yeah" she agreed with a smile. It was late Wednesday night and we were talking on skype.
It had been a long day, and I found it impossible to contain the yawn.
"Are you going to be okay without me there tonight Edward?"
I put on a brave face, afraid that if Bella became too concerned over my nightmares, she'd probe a little deeper to find what exactly I'd seen that was troubling me so deeply.
There was no way I'd be sharing those details with her.
"I hope so. It's only one night."
"Let's get in bed. We can stay connected to skype. Maybe that will help." She suggested cheerfully.
"I can't wait until tomorrow night when you're back in my arms." I admitted.
The nightmare returned. The forest was darker than ever before as I searched for her. Once again I was too late. I found her broken and bleeding just like the last time. "Bella" I cried. I awoke suddenly when I heard her voice.
"Edward, wake up" She called.
I turned toward the sound of her voice and opened my eyes, trying to focus. There she was staring at me from my computer screen, very much alive, and very worried.
"Oh Edward" She choked out.
I rubbed my face with my hands. "I'm okay baby." I told her trying to ease her worries.
"Edward please promise me that you'll go see Dr. Miller." Bella pleaded softly.
"I promise sweetheart." I said before I lay back down.
I decided at that moment that a visit to Dr. Gould before I went back to Seattle was definitely in order.
-LRM—
I was having a cup of coffee in the kitchen when Mrs. Hernandez arrived.
"Hello Eduardo" She said before kissing my cheek. She then looked around. "Okay, where's your girl?"
"She's not here."
Mrs. Hernandez narrowed her eyes at me. "Eddie, I don't want to meet her for the first time on the day of your wedding. It will be too crazy."
I raised my hands, palms out in a defensive posture. "I promise you'll meet her. She's flying down tonight." I defended.
Her face lit up. "That is wonderful. I'll come over on Sunday and fix dinner for you both!"
I tried to tell her that wasn't necessary, but she wouldn't be swayed.
Later that day, during my lunch break, I took a chance and called my mother. Since it was mid-day, I assumed the odds were pretty good that I wouldn't interrupt any sexcapades between her and my father.
"Hello Edward." She chirped.
"Hi Mom." I asked cautiously. "Are you at work?"
"Why yes, honey, I'm in my office. Why do you ask?" She replied.
I'm going to guess that she doesn't know I called the other night in the middle of whatever- the- hell that was.
"Oh, no reason." I answered lightly.
"Are you filming today?" She asked.
"Yes, I'm actually on break right now. I wanted to clear something with you."
"Yes."
"Bella's Mustang is supposed to be delivered next week; I'm arranging to have it taken to your house. I just need to know if there is a day that would be best."
"Oh Edward, I think Bella's going to be so surprised." She replied happily. "Thursday would be a good day for me. I can work from home. Edward is her family throwing her a party for graduation?"
"No, I don't think so, with two weddings happening this summer, I think we're going to be partied out. And you know Bella; she never wants a lot of fuss made over her. I was thinking about taking everyone out to dinner, including you and Dad of course." I answered.
"That would be wonderful dear. Why don't we all come back to our house for cake afterwards. That way you can surprise her with the car." She suggested.
I smiled. "That would be great Mom. I'll make reservations."
-LRM-
Once again, I had a long day of reshoots. I was more anxious than ever to get home, knowing that Bella would be waiting. It was late when I left the studio. I checked my messages and found a long one from Jasper explaining what the private investigator had discovered about Jill Richardson.
I immediately realized that she was trying to either get even with the studio for dumping her or trying to hurt them by causing problems for one of their biggest money-making actors.
Me
I was certain that the baby was Spencer Wyatt's, and I wondered if he even knew, or if he suspected it was mine.
When I entered the house, everything was eerily quiet. There was no sign of Bella in the rooms on the main floor, so I went up to my bedroom. I started to get a little concerned when I didn't find her in my bed.
After that, I searched every room, only to find her fast asleep on the sofa in my music room.
She looked like an angel. A beautiful sleeping angel.
"Bella" I whispered while kissing her neck, "Sweetheart, come to bed."
She opened her eyes and smiled before wrapping her arms around my neck. "I missed you." She whispered her breath warm across my face.
I reached both arms under her and lifted her from the sofa, carrying her to my room. After I had Bella settled in bed, I left to take a shower.
A few minutes later, we were snuggled together, fast asleep.
The only thing I could see when I entered the candlelit room was my beautiful girl. She was facing away from me as she looked out the window.
An apparition in white
I approached her quietly and placed my hands gently on her shoulders. "Are you really here?" I asked.
She turned her head and glanced at me over her shoulder, giving me a small smile. She nodded but never spoke. She reached up and placed her hands over mine. Instead of resting them there, she gently clasped them leading one slowly down through the opening in the front of her gown until it rested on her breast, the other until it rested low on her stomach.
I longed to explore her flesh with my hands, but she held them gently in place, allowing only my fingers the freedom to move. My erection was painful as I ground against the soft flesh of her back.
Suddenly she was gone. I was left standing there alone as the room grew dark.
It was some time later when I awoke alone. I could hear Bella moving around in the bathroom, so I assumed she was getting dressed.
I felt so well rested, certain that I owed that to the fact that the nightmare hadn't returned. As Bella and I sat at the breakfast bar eating bagels, I couldn't get over how right it felt to have her there with me, in my house.
We talked about the Jill Richardson nonsense to some extent and I shared my thoughts with her.
"It sounds like she's trying to get back at the studio by going after their biggest commodity." I said while gesturing toward myself. "She was willing to lose her boyfriend because she was desperate for a movie role, and doesn't seem to care if she hurts us in the process. I believe the woman has no soul." I muttered.
Bella thought for a moment, "I don't know about that Edward. I mean, she did keep the baby. She must feel something for it. Her actions in the last week seem to me to be those of a very desperate person."
Bella is always looking for the good in everyone. Unfortunately the world I live in can be a rather disappointing place. She'll always be too good for it and too good for me.
I sighed and then nodded slightly.
"Listen, I should be finished in just a few hours. We can meet for lunch before I have to leave again."
She gave me a questioning look.
Damn I forgot to tell her about Leno.
"I'm a guest on The Tonight Show this evening. I need to be at the studio in time for the taping at five o'clock." I smiled. "Alice said she has plans with you this morning. I'm sorry I'm going to be so busy while you're here."
"That's okay Edward. I'm just happy to be here, even if it's only for a few days. Whenever Alice isn't keeping me busy, I'll just study for my exams. In eight days, I'll be a college graduate." She announced with a grin.
I pulled her into my arms then. "I can't wait Bella. After that we don't have to be apart anymore." I said before pecking her on the lips.
"Hey, why don't you come with me to the Tonight Show taping?" I grinned. "You can watch it from the green room backstage."
I searched her face, hoping she'd agree.
"Okay." She said with a small smile.
-LRM—
"Edward here's a copy of your interview schedule for Tuesday. I've had to turn down four magazines and Entertainment Tonight." Jasper informed. "They're all dying to talk to you. This Jill Richardson thing coupled with the fact that you're getting married soon is making you even more popular than usual."
I glanced at the schedule, noticing that I'd be through with my interviews in plenty of time to catch the flight back to Seattle that night. After that, there wouldn't be anything else to take me away from Bella before our wedding.
"I'm not staying any longer in L.A. than I have to Jasper. If they want to interview me, they can find me in Seattle after Tuesday." I answered with a smile.
During my break, someone from the lab handling the DNA test came by to swab my mouth. I was a little appalled that I had to go through that because of someone's lies, but the sooner this matter was settled, the better.
Tony, Yves and I had the reshoot done in no time. I chatted a little bit with Hal afterward before I realized I'd better leave if I expected to make it to lunch on time. Alec was waiting in the car. "Edward" He said excitedly.
"What is it Alec?"
"Jill Richardson went into labor. She's in the hospital. It looks like you'll be able to have those test results very soon my friend." He announced with a grin.
I patted him on the shoulder as I smiled. "Good to know."
"You are living my nightmare Edward." Alec continued as he shook his head "Although my nightmare wouldn't come with any publicity."
"What are you talking about Alec?"
He lowered his voice to almost a whisper. "I worry sometimes; you know" He smirked "That I might knock up some chick. I really don't want to be someone's baby daddy."
I think I may maim him
I looked at him incredulously. "First of all, I didn't have sex with the woman so I couldn't possibly have knocked her up as you so eloquently put it." I barked. "Secondly, you're disgusting. I would certainly hope that if you got some woman pregnant that you would do right by your child."
"Dude, I know you didn't have sex with her." He defended. "I was just making an observation about myself. I'm one of the few people who knows you may as well be a monk." He snickered. "Yeah, and don't pretend you've done it with Bella because I know your ass wouldn't be so grouchy if you had."
Son of a…
"And I guess if I fathered a child, I'd do the right thing." He admitted.
"I'm still wondering why I haven't fired you." I muttered. "By the way, what I may or may not have done with Bella is off limits to you."
"Okay, okay, you're just proving my point." He said smugly.
Asshole.
—LRM-
Once we arrived at the restaurant, I had Lou help me run the gauntlet of paps in order that Sidney could drive Alec home. I found Bella in the private room I'd reserved.
"I'm so sorry sweetheart. I had no idea it would be this crazy. I should have chosen another restaurant." I said as I pulled her into my arms.
"It's okay Edward. I have a feeling that any place we would have gone would end up just as crazy today."
"I think you're right." I admitted with a frown as we took our seats. "So, did you have fun with Alice today?"
"Oh you know, she wanted to shop, I went along but didn't buy anything." She answered with a smile.
-LRM—
I was the first guest on The Tonight Show, so I waited with Bella until a couple minutes before Jay took to the stage for his opening monologue.
"Welcome back everyone." Jay Leno began "My first guest tonight has played everything from a sadistic murderer to a medieval knight. In his last film Time Stands Still, he was an intelligence operative out to bring to justice the head of the CIA. Please welcome Edward Masen."
I always enjoyed my appearances on Jay's show. He was hands-down one of the nicest people I'd ever met. I always wondered how he could live such a normal life while surrounded by all this bullshit that is Hollywood. I really hoped that someday I'd be able to do that; get to a place where I'd be so focused on my life with Bella that everything else became background noise.
We had a very pleasant conversation, but every second that I was out there, my mind was on the beautiful girl I'd left waiting for me in the green room.
Before the show, Jay had asked if I wanted the opportunity to address the Jill Richardson business. Since I'd already made a public statement, we agreed that Jay would leave it to me to make some brief remarks in answer to a question.
It gave me the opportunity to thank my fans for their support.
I knew that Clint Eastwood was one of Jay's favorite guests, so I enjoyed very much telling him about the upcoming movie project Enemy Combatant.
Any time I was on Jay's show, he'd always do something that surprised me. This time it was the issue of Vanity Fair with my girl and the others on the cover. I was in stitches when Jay teased me about the relationships between the three couples, making it sound as if we were marrying our cousins. I assumed that was the end of his surprises, I was wrong. "Now Edward, a little bird told me that the lovely Isabella herself is here tonight." Jay stated in a quiet voice.
No Jay. Please don't go there.
"Yes, she's waiting backstage." I replied cautiously.
"Do you think we could coax her out here for just a moment?" Jay asked with a big smile.
Oh shit
"I, I don't know if she'd feel comfortable.."
The audience started to applaud loudly, effectively cutting me off.
"Why don't you go back and see if you can persuade her?" Jay asked.
I knew how this worked. I'd been put on the spot. If I didn't at least attempt to bring Bella out, I'd look like a jerk. I could feel my palms starting to sweat.
I rose slowly from the chair and made my way back to the green room, all the time hoping that Bella realized I was just playing a part.
I'd almost reached the hallway to the green room when I saw her peek around the corner at me. She looked absolutely panicked.
Damn it.
Turning to the cameraman, I asked him to wait for me there. He nodded and I turned back to Bella. As soon as I reached her, she pulled me around the corner.
"Edward, I don't know if I can do this." She blurted.
I had to make her understand that I wouldn't force her
"It's alright sweetheart. You don't have to, I'll go inform Jay right now.."
"Wait." She exclaimed as she held on to me. "Just let me think, I need to process this okay?"
As much as I wanted to show her off on national television, I never wanted her to feel uncomfortable.
"Okay so what's the worst that could happen?" Bella asked.
Is that a rhetorical question?
"Oh Edward, what if I throw up?"
"Bella, you're not going to throw up." I answered with a chuckle.
"You're probably right about that." She thought again. "Suppose I drop the F-bomb? Oh Edward, with my potty mouth, I mean you know what happens when I get nervous. It's pretty fucking likely that it's going to be fuck this and fuck that as soon as I start talking. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut and nod."
I wonder if she realizes she just said 'fuck' three times.
"I really wish I knew sign language, unfortunately the only sign language I know would get us tossed out."
Dear God, I love this woman.
I laughed as she rambled. "This is one of the many reasons I love you, you're absolutely adorable when you're flustered."
She grabbed my hand and took a deep breath. "Just don't let go of me Edward."
"I never want to let go of you whether or not we're on television." I said with a smile. "You're really sure about this?" I asked seriously now.
"Yes" She answered quietly. "I think I'm good."
I smiled. "I love you so much my brave girl." I whispered before giving her a chaste kiss.
It took every ounce of will power I possessed to keep from deepening that kiss. Jay was waiting. "I love you too" Bella whispered when we broke apart. "I just wish I wasn't so awkward." She then looked down at her dress. "And I wish I'd worn nicer clothes."
She's still so blind to how lovely she is.
I chuckled. "Come on, you look beautiful."
When we arrived on stage, we were greeted by a huge round of applause. I glanced at Bella; her eyes belied the calm expression on her face.
Jay greeted her and we sat together on the sofa, hand in hand.
Jay smiled at us, "I just wanted to congratulate you both in person. I'm sorry Isabella; I didn't mean to upset you. You okay now?"
Bella nodded and smiled. I knew she was dying inside.
"You're sure you're not going to throw up?" Jay asked with a grin.
The audience laughed, and I started to get a nervous feeling. Something was off.
"Oh and, just so you know, the show is taped, so that F-bomb gets edited right out of there. The same thing goes for rude hand gestures." He whispered conspiratorially before winking at Bella.
No fucking way. They heard our conversation?
Jay chuckled and sat back in his chair. "Sorry guys. Edward still had his microphone on back there." He gestured backstage. "I would have warned you, but I didn't even think about it until it was too late."
Why the hell didn't I realize I still had my microphone on?
"What?" Bella croaked out.
I tightened my hold on her hand. "You heard us." I said to Jay.
Jay nodded, looking a bit sheepish. "Don't worry about it. Everyone thought it was very sweet. Getting to hear you both 'unscripted' as it were was very charming."
I remembered Bella's verbal spew then, and couldn't help but start to laugh.
The audience joined with me, having been witnesses to my beautiful fiancée's lack of a verbal filter. Bella proceeded to blush a deep red.
I watched her, trying to convey without words how much I loved her. She glanced up at me and smiled.
I heard Jay breathe a sigh of relief. "Let's give Isabella a round of applause for being such a good sport." He announced just before the audience broke into loud applause. "You're a great couple, and we wish you all the best."
"I just want you guys to know that we're going to edit out the stuff that was overheard backstage. I don't want you to feel uncomfortable about it. It really was unintentional." Jay explained after the taping.
"No problem Jay, I'm the idiot who left the mic on." I answered with a smile. "Thanks very much."
Jay smiled and shook our hands. "Ah Isabella, who knew such a beautiful girl could have such a colorful vocabulary." Jay said with a grin as he shook Bella's hand. She smiled and blushed, causing Jay and I to laugh again.
On our way back to the house, Kyle sent a text with very welcome news. Jill Richardson had given birth to a little boy earlier that day, and Kyle was flying down to ensure the DNA testing was carried out.
We'd see him on Sunday.
-LRM-
"Dude, I wish I'd gone with you to Leno last night." Alec said while I was on break. "Why didn't you tell me they cut out a bunch of stuff?"
Oh no.
Alec grinned. "It's all over the internet. The audience tweeted out the stuff Bella was saying backstage. She's hilarious."
I gave him a worried look. "Don't worry Edward; everything I've seen is positive. Get this; Howard Stern wants her to guest on his show." Alec proceeded to laugh his ass off.
Howard Stern? Over my dead body.
-LRM-
We were finally finished filming. The wrap party was due to begin in a little over an hour. I phoned Bella while she was riding back to my house. "Hey baby, how was your day?"
"It was fun. I spent the day with Alice and Chris." She answered sweetly.
I hope they weren't drinking
"That's nice." I couldn't wait to see her again.
"Are you finished the re-shoots?" She asked.
"Yes, actually that's why I called. Are you still up for attending the wrap party tonight?" Alice had a habit of exhausting those around her.
If Bella's too tired, I won't be going either.
"Of course Edward, I wouldn't miss it."
"Great! Be ready in an hour, Lou will bring you."
"How should I dress?" She asked.
"Dress comfortably Bella, we're all in t-shirts and jeans." I answered as I glanced down at my Clash t-shirt.
"Okay, I'll see what I can do."
"Bye sweetheart."
"Bye Edward, see you in a bit." She answered lightly.
I walked out of my trailer and found Alec and Jasper waiting outside. "Hey, are you guys ready to go?"
"Yeah" they said before heading to the car. "Are you coming to the party Jazz?"
"For a little while." He said as he climbed in the back seat. Alec sat in front with Sidney.
"Lou is bringing Bella, so either he or Sidney can take you home when you're ready." I advised.
Jasper nodded.
The studio had reserved the entire rooftop restaurant of The Standard hotel for this evening's party. About halfway there my phone beeped with an incoming text message. I pulled the phone from my jacket pocket to view the text. I almost swallowed my tongue at the sight which greeted me, my delectable fiancée wearing nothing but a midnight blue bra and matching panties. "Fuck" I blurted in surprise as I fumbled my hold on the phone and it flew from my hand, landing on the floor of the car next to Jasper's feet.
Oh shit.
I saw him move to pick it up and I lunged, trying to beat him to it. I was too late. He picked it up and began to hand it to me. I knew the exact moment when his mind registered the image on the screen. His eyes widened and his mouth fell open a fraction before he composed his expression and placed the phone fully in my hand.
Jasper fucking blushed.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to look." He said sheepishly, not meeting my eyes.
I shoved the phone in my pocket.
It was very quiet in the back seat for a couple of minutes, the incident hanging heavy in the air, before Jasper started to shake with the effort of keeping his laughter contained. One look at his face, and I lost it. We both laughed for five solid minutes, ignoring Alec's demand to know 'what the hell was so funny'.
"One thing" I said when I could finally speak again.
"What?" Jasper asked with a smirk.
"Bella can never know you saw that." I implored.
Jasper just nodded in agreement.
I had to admit that if anyone had to see that photo, I was glad that it was Jasper and not Alec. The thought was enough to make me shudder.
Jasper watched in amusement as I pulled my phone back out in order to view the photo again. I narrowed my eyes at him, daring him to utter one fucking word to me, before I looked down at the screen. I let my eyes roam over her gorgeous body.
Damn she's sexy, and she's going to be the death of me.
I couldn't think of a better way to go.
******A/N********
I think he'll be singing a chorus of 'blue balls' soon.
That's it….I need reviews. Sneak Peek of next V&V will be on blog and facebook. All my verbal spew, not Bella's, tends to post on Facebook as well.
*************************************************************************************************************
Chapter 60 – The Stuff of Nightmares…
* This parallels Chapter 60 of V&V 'Wrap Parties & Shattered Glass'.
*Please read that before attempting this.
*
.
You know what they say about paybacks my love
I'll meet you in the lobby
.
After hitting 'send', I took another look at the photo. I couldn't wait to plot my revenge for her little stunt.
Sidney and I waited in the lobby for her arrival. When she entered, she took my breath away dressed in her curve-hugging t-shirt and jeans, with her long brown hair falling in waves around her face and shoulders.
How does she manage to make a simple t-shirt and jeans look so damned sexy?
Then I remembered what was probably under the t-shirt and jeans and my dick sprang to attention.
She snickered at me, although I hadn't uttered a word. I looked at her questioningly before giving her a quick kiss and leading her to the elevator.
I could feel the straps to Bella's bra under the material of her shirt, and was in agony wondering if she was wearing the one from the photo. When Bella leaned back and brushed against me, I almost groaned out loud.
As we rode up to the roof, I felt Bella's shoulders suddenly slump as if something was troubling her.
I wondered if someone had said something to upset her.
Maybe the paps had shouted at her on the way in.
Whatever it was, I wanted to find out. Once we stepped off the elevator, I signaled for Lou and Sidney to wait there before grabbing Bella's hand and pulling her into a small hallway by the rest rooms. "Bella what's wrong?" I asked.
"I'm sorry" She said without looking into my eyes.
I pulled her face up to look at me. "Why are you sorry sweetheart?"
"I shouldn't have sent the photo, it wasn't nice." She said.
What? Why in the world would she regret that?
I smiled. "Oh, on the contrary, I thought it was very nice." I said as I bent down and brushed my lips against hers. "I should be angry with you though." I whispered.
"I know."
"That image is now burned into my brain. You are one cruel woman Bella Swan." I breathed, teasing her. "Answer me one question, and all will be forgiven." I continued.
"What's that?" She asked quietly.
I moved my lips to her ear "Are you wearing them now?"
She nodded in answer.
Fuuuck.
I pulled her close and wrapped my arms around her then. "Ah Bella" I sighed. "Whatever will I do with you?"
"Anything you want seven weeks from now." She blurted before slapping her hand over her mouth.
I laughed loudly.
She'd always so unpredictable
"So you've been keeping track of the days too?" I asked, exceedingly pleased at the thought.
"Maybe" She grinned.
From behind me, I heard the most annoying sound imaginable. Alec's voice.
"There you are." He announced. I turned to glare at him.
He is fucking clueless.
"You're missing the party." He said, completely ignoring me.
"Trust me, we're not missing anything." I answered with a smirk.
I clasped Bella's hand in mine. "Shall we?" I said as I gestured toward the party.
"Sure." Bella said before I led her to a sofa near the bar.
We had a great evening with Tony, Molly, Crystal and Yves. I was glad to see Bella relax.
Jasper snuck out early, I was almost certain that it had to do with his embarrassment over Bella's text photo.
The evening passed quickly while that idiot Nicole French kept us entertained. It's always a bittersweet moment when a film is finished. I'd made a couple of good friends in Tony and Yves, and I hoped to work with them again, but no one can ever be certain that will happen.
While we were there, I introduced Bella to Sal and Herb, the two men I had considered my enemies for the last few months. If she suspected the reasons for my hostility toward the two men, she never mentioned it.
Eventually, we said goodbye to our friends, with the assurance that they would be attending our wedding in August.
As we lay in bed that night, laughing about the day's events, Bella finally asked about something that had evidently been on her mind.
"Edward, were those studio executives involved in the whole Tanya mess?"
I tensed as I thought about the problems that my stupidity had caused. "Yes. Actually, back in January when you thought I'd lied to you about Tanya not being my girlfriend, those two guys were part of a roomful of people that I told to go fuck themselves." I admitted.
"Oh" She said before going quiet for a minute.
"Edward, it can't be healthy to hold onto all this anger. I worry about you so much." She whispered as she reached up to kiss me.
I relaxed as I held her, enjoying the closeness.
"I know you're right." I admitted. "You're a better person than I am Bella."
"That's doubtful." She blurted. "I go around feeling guilty most of the time. I feel like a terrible person."
"Guilty? What could you possibly have to feel guilty about?" I asked.
She sighed. "A lot of things. I'm working on it though. The biggest one is feeling responsible for my Mom's death. It's been difficult to talk myself out of that one."
Her confession broke my heart.
"Oh Bella, there's only one person to blame for that, and he's in prison." I tried to reassure.
"I know."
-LRM—
Bella and Mrs. Hernandez were in my kitchen preparing dinner. They threw me out when I attempted to help saying something about 'too many cooks'. It was just as well. If they wanted it to be edible, it was best if I wasn't involved.
Kyle had arrived soon after we'd gotten back from Mass, so we sat in the living room while he filled me in on the Jill Richardson nonsense.
"Evidently, no one coerced her into making the statement that implicated you." Kyle said. "She came up with that one all on her own." He shook his head at her stupidity.
"Wow" I interjected. "Whereas before she was just an invisible out-of-work actress, she's managed through that statement to draw enough attention to herself to make a few enemies."
Kyle nodded. "Do you count yourself among those enemies Edward?"
I thought about that. It was true that I was extremely angry with Jill Richardson in the beginning, my feelings bordering on hatred, I had let go of most of those feelings. Bella had been the cause of that. I realized that I didn't hate Jill, and I wasn't her enemy. She was nothing to me.
During dinner, Kyle filled Bella and Mrs. Hernandez in on everything he'd already told me.
Kyle was amused by Bella's naiveté concerning the matter of race. I knew her so well, that I wasn't surprised by her reaction. In so many ways, Bella was very innocent, like a small child.
I had lost my naiveté some time ago. Hollywood pretended to be this bastion of 'open minds'. Over the years, I'd realized a lot of that talk was bullshit. Just like anywhere else in America, I'd witnessed my fair share of instances of racism on set, especially early on.
It wasn't something I tolerated. There were a handful of people in the business that I vowed to never work with again because of it.
Kyle stayed around chatting for a while after dinner. I discovered his love for music was as eclectic as mine. We vowed that after my return to Seattle, we'd get together with him and his wife for dinner and maybe visit a jazz club afterwards.
-LRM—
Before the MTV movie awards, I knew I was a jealous motherfucker where Bella was concerned. After the awards, I realized I was so jealous that I was borderline insane.
If one more 'actor' had come up to us asking to be introduced to my girl while giving her that look, the one which was a cross between a leer and an admiring stare, I was going to wipe it from their face with my fist.
Admittedly, a bit of an overreaction
Usually I was able to convince them of my feelings on the matter by raising an eyebrow. They would get the message, while Bella remained oblivious.
"Aziz wears the white dinner jacket well, but not as well as you Edward." She whispered.
I wonder if I should tell her that I've chosen white dinner jackets for the wedding.
I smiled down at her as I laced our fingers together. She was so beautiful, positively glowing. I was pretty sure that I was never going to get used to just how beautiful she was.
She seemed to enjoy herself, even when I kissed her by surprise on national television.
When it came time for the Global Superstar award, I was happy I'd won simply for the fact that I got to thank my girl in front of the world.
Bella seemed relaxed and happy all evening, even when she had to wait around for me as I did a couple of short interviews.
I was more than ready to leave by the time we said our goodbyes. All I wanted was to spend time with Bella, especially since she'd be leaving in the morning. I couldn't stand the thought that she'd be going home without me, but comforted myself with the idea that it would only be for one night.
Once we were back at the house and settled in to watch a movie, Bella started a conversation I'd been meaning to for a while.
There was no simple answer to where we would live after our marriage. In many ways I was a vagabond for several months out of each year. If I chose to continue in this profession, I didn't see that changing any time soon.
Bella had said before that she wanted to stay with me always, but I knew there would be times that wouldn't be prudent or convenient. I tried to make it clear that I wouldn't hold her to that promise.
She still seemed determined, and I couldn't have been more delighted.
"Edward, when I told you we wouldn't be apart, I meant it. I intend to go with you on location every time."
Soon after that conversation we had one that I'd been avoiding. I'd mentioned wanting children with Bella, and I did, but I was also apprehensive about the day that would actually happen. I didn't relish the thought of her in pain. Even Bella in slight discomfort would distress me.
After our discussion, I felt a knot form in my stomach.
She wanted to try Natural Family Planning.
Just when I thought my days of abstinence were finally drawing to a close, Bella hits me with that. I understood her reasoning, she was trying to be a good Catholic, but I had very selfish reasons for wishing she wasn't so dedicated.
My head was swimming from the conversation. If we didn't abstain, I was convinced that Bella would become pregnant right away. I didn't know if I could handle that.
Birth control would make things so much easier.
I sighed deeply. I was very conflicted. I wasn't joking when I told her that I'd beg Chief Swan and Emmett to kick my ass for causing her physical pain.
"Oh Edward" She chuckled as she reached up to kiss my lips. "That's a welcome kind of pain. But you're worrying about something that's not even close to happening yet. We get to have lots of sex before we have to worry about that." She actually wiggled her eyebrows at me.
I flipped her onto her back so that I could position myself above her. "My beautiful girl, I know you're trying to distract me, and it's most definitely working. I also know that as soon as we've made love, I'm not going to want to abstain. Not ever. So that which I fear, will happen a lot sooner than you think." I grinned, although inside I was feeling nervous again.
"Okay then, let's not worry about any kind of family planning until after the first baby." She said with a grin.
I growled then. "You are incorrigible." I announced before claiming her lips. Bella allowed me to control the kiss, slowly tracing her bottom lip with my tongue, before she allowed me entrance. I knew that once we were married, it would be moments such as this that would lead to other things such as making a baby. But while lost in this moment, the thought didn't bother me. Whatever happened, we would face it together.
As soon as she playfully bit my earlobe, I knew I was lost.
"I can deny you nothing beautiful. If it means that much to you, I'll agree." I said in surrender.
"Thank you Edward, I love you so much." She whispered.
"As I love you sweetheart."
We lay there quietly for a few minutes before Bella spoke again.
"Edward?"
"Yes, love?"
"Are you sure that you just don't want to have to share me." She teased. "You know, with a baby."
Admittedly, I had hoped for some time alone, a few years of just us. I chuckled "I can't argue with that Bella, and there's no man on earth that would blame me. But on the other hand, to know you were carrying our child, something we made together out of love." I held her closer. "The thought overwhelms me." I answered honestly.
That night I dreamed of a beautiful little girl with her mother's brown hair and lovely brown eyes.
-LRM-
It was with a heavy heart that I said goodbye to Bella at the airport the next morning. I couldn't help the uneasy feeling which had been building in my stomach from the moment I got out of bed.
My appearance on Letterman was scheduled for that evening, but before that I had several other things to do. First thing on the agenda was an appointment with Dr. Gould, my therapist.
"Hello Edward, it's been a while." Dr. Gould said as he greeted me with a smile and a handshake.
"Yes it has." I replied with a nod.
"So what seems to be the trouble?"
I looked at him questioningly.
He smiled. "You're not one of those patients that merely stops by to talk about how great everything is in your life Edward. You usually have very specific issues to discuss."
He knew me well.
I sighed as I started to run my fingers through my hair.
Once I began to tell him about my anxiety, it was as if I'd opened the floodgates. I told Dr. Gould everything. The nightmares, the flower stalker, the way I felt if I had to leave Bella for even a day, the jealousy, everything.
He studied me during my sometimes emotional tirade. He let me berate myself for being overprotective, all the while he simply sat and listened.
When I'd finished, I waited for him to speak.
"Edward, I want you to think about how you feel at this exact moment." He began in a quiet voice. "Do you feel better, having gotten those thoughts and feelings off your chest?"
As I thought about what he'd asked, I realized that I did. It seemed that the more I spoke of these things, the less they had control over me.
I nodded. "Actually, I think I do." I said before breathing out a sigh of relief.
I would venture to guess that Bella doesn't have the same anxiety issues that you do. I shook my head in answer.
"From what you've told me, she processes her worries out loud in many cases. She asks your opinion a lot of the time. She doesn't internalize as much as you do."
I couldn't disagree.
"Edward, you have always been loath to discuss your worries with others. I believe that as much as it makes you feel better to discuss these things with me, you would be infinitely more relieved if you shared them with Bella. You've admitted that she's the most important person in your life, why not let her help you Edward?"
"I have shared some of it." I admitted. "I just find it very difficult to burden her. Her recovery and wellness are more important than mine."
"You see that's where you're wrong. Your happiness is dependent on hers and vice versa. She won't be truly happy if you are not. This is something you need to address."
"But the nightmares…" I whispered.
"Are part of your subconscious only Edward. It wouldn't matter if the nightmare involved a balloon from the Macy's Thanksgiving Parade chasing you down the street" he said with a smile "if it troubles you, it doesn't hurt to share that with the woman you love."
I smiled at the image of me running through Times Square, with a giant Scooby Doo balloon in hot pursuit.
"The fact that she is in the dreams only signifies how important she is to you."
"You're right. I guess I just needed to hear it from someone else."
-LRM—
"It looks like the soonest I'll be in Seattle is early to mid-July" Clint advised.
I'd phoned him on my way home from Dr. Gould's.
That being said, we agreed to meet as soon as he arrived to discuss a few things pertaining to the film.
And to set up a ridiculous practical joke to be played on my future father-in-law
Bella had sent a text letting me know she'd arrived. I glanced at my watch, and knew that she was probably in the middle of taking her exam by that time.
I relaxed for a little while before having to get ready for the Letterman show.
My last task of the day was to set up an appointment with the director of a soup kitchen in L.A. I still had those community service hours hanging over my head. Bella and I had discussed it, and she suggested that I complete the hours by working in a soup kitchen since I was already familiar with that type of volunteer work. She even said she wanted to work with me. Things such as that made me realize that I'd never be good enough for her.
The director agreed to meet with me early the next morning.
-LRM—
"Tonight, we have with us arguably the most popular young actor out there" David Letterman announced. "Please welcome to the show Edward Masen."
I walked onstage and waved to the audience before shaking David's hand.
"How's everything been going?" David asked after I'd taken my seat.
"Good. Things have been good. I've been busy." I answered.
"So I hear." Dave said with a smile. "Tell me a little about the film you just finished."
I proceeded to give the standard answer to that question. There was just enough detail to interest the general public in The Harvest of Avarice, without giving major plot points away.
"Now Edward, the big news is that you're getting married."
I smiled and nodded.
"Your fiancée Bella is quite beautiful." Dave said matter-of-factly.
"Yes she is." I smiled.
"So how did you guys meet anyway?"
"Well, when I was home in Seattle for Christmas, I was scheduled to do an interview with one of the local TV stations. The interviewer is actually engaged to Bella's brother, and Bella was working part-time at the station, so I met her then."
David nodded sagely.
"I've heard a little bit about Bella's brother." He then turned to the audience. "In case any of you were unaware, Bella's brother is Emmett Swan of Seattle Seahawks fame."
I nodded again.
"So Edward, I've heard from a few sources that Emmett is known to be a colorful character" David paused. "In short, quite a few people tell me he's a nut."
The audience erupted into laughter as did I.
"Well, I have to say that from what I know of him, that's an accurate assessment."
Letterman and the audience started laughing again.
"So is Bella crazy like her brother or is she the calm and quiet type."
I laughed and shook my head. "She'll probably kill me for this but; I'd say that for the most part she's very calm, although she does have her moments." I grinned, thinking about her verbal spew, her drunken belly-dancing, and her Pootie Tang speak.
After the commercial break, David had a little surprise planned for me.
"Had an interesting conversation earlier today with an Alice Whitlock." He grinned. "Would you like to tell the audience who that is?"
"That would be my sister." I answered, wondering what David was up to.
"She's a fashion designer, am I right?" David asked, already knowing the answer.
I nodded.
"She told me that you were her guinea pig when you were quite young." He smirked. "And then lo and behold, she sent me photographic proof."
Dave then held up an 8 by 10 glossy of Alice and me. I was probably about three years old at the time which would make her about four, and I was wearing one of Alice's frilly pink dresses and a string of beads. The ensemble looked quite odd with my little boy haircut.
I cringed as the audience laughed.
"Is it out of line for me to ask if you still have a penchant for cross-dressing Edward?" Dave asked with a smirk.
Queue audience laughter once again.
I shook my head. When the laughter died down, I was finally able to speak. "What can I say? My sister was a bit of a bully." I grinned. "But I can honestly tell you that I've never in my life, had the desire to dress in women's clothing."
"Wow, that's a load off." David chuckled.
I will get Alice for this.
After the show, I found a message on my phone from Bella. "Hey Edward, I guess you're at the Letterman show. I just called to let you know that I'm done for the day. Call me when you can. I love you."
-LRM—
For the next hour or so, Bella and I played phone tag. We finally caught up with each other and logged on to skype.
"Lou told me that his mom isn't doing very well Edward, he needs a few days off to visit her."
I was very sad to hear that. Lou was a great guy, and a real friend to Bella. "Of course he can take as much time as he needs once Sidney and I arrive tomorrow. Bella please tell him how sorry I am about his Mom." I replied.
"I know he'll be grateful to hear that." She said softly. "Edward, I see no reason why he has to wait for you and Sidney to arrive. I'll be perfectly fine by myself for a few hours."
That is simply not an option.
I frowned. "Absolutely not Bella."
"Edward, I promise to lock myself in the apartment until you arrive."
I couldn't understand why she would push me on this.
Probably because you've never been completely honest with her about your anxiety.
I began to run my fingers through my hair. "Bella, please don't ask me that." I wasn't above begging.
"Edward please, I swear I won't do anything stupid."
"Bella, I can't."
"Please." She insisted.
As hard as it was to refuse her, I just couldn't risk it. I shook my head, not able to verbalize my answer.
Because of her exams, I didn't let Bella stay up late to watch Letterman. Besides, we knew that Rose and Emmett had recorded it, so we all planned to watch it together after they arrived home from New York.
-LRM—
The next morning, Alec and I met with the director of the soup kitchen and filled out some paperwork that all volunteers were required to do. She would be the one to sign off on my time log which would be the only proof I needed to fulfill my required community service.
It was almost noon when I got a call from Bella. "Edward, Lou's mother had another stroke last night. He said it doesn't look good."
Oh no
I drew in a breath. "I'm sorry. What do you want me to do Bella?" I knew what she was going to ask. Either way I answered was going to be painful.
"I want you to let him go to her. He needs to leave now."
"Bella" I couldn't bring myself to say yes.
"Okay, then after my exams Edward. Let him leave then."
I sighed.
"Edward, if she dies and he doesn't get to see her because of me, I'll never forgive myself." I could hear that she was close to tears.
I knew what I needed to say, but I was just selfish enough to hesitate a moment longer. It would be unfair for me to let Bella feel guilty for one more thing she didn't do. "Okay" I said quietly. "I'm going to see if I can get an earlier flight back."
"That's not necessary Edward. I told you I won't leave the apartment."
"I know." I said with a sigh. "Bella, promise me you'll stay safe."
"I promise. I love you Edward. You'd better call Lou; I know he won't believe it coming from me."
"Alright, but I'm calling you this evening. I expect you to be locked in your apartment by then." I demanded.
"Yes sir" She teased. "I love you Edward."
"I love you too baby."
As it turned out, I was only able to move my departure time back one hour. It would mean one hour less of Bella on her own, so I booked it.
I was agitated the entire time I was meeting with Jane. After that, Jasper and Alec traveled with me to the hotel where most of the interviews were to be conducted.
The minutes dragged on as I answered question after repetitive question. There was nothing new to reveal, no interesting new facts uncovered. By the time the last interviewer was ready to have his turn; it was time for me to leave for the airport. The reporter travelled along with us in the car as he asked his questions.
I stayed talking with him as long as possible before I couldn't put off going through the security checkpoint one more minute.
When I finally made it to the gate area, I looked at my phone to see three messages. The first was a text from Kyle Browning; the others were voice messages from Rosalie and Alice.
Most of the passengers had already boarded, so Sidney and I rushed on and quickly found our seats. I settled in, knowing I only had a few minutes before I'd have to shut off my cell phone.
I read Kyle's message first.
.
Edward-
Test results 99.9 percent positive that you ARE NOT the father.
Already knew that, but congrats anyway.
I'll see you back in Seattle.
-Kyle
.
I smiled before listening to Rose's message next.
Rose began in a shaky voice. She sounded as if she would break down in tears at any second.
'Hey Edward it's Rose. We just got a call from Bella. Someone from the Forks Police Station called to tell her Charlie was rushed to the hospital with a heart attack. She wanted us to call you. It sounded like she was going to drive straight there. Emmett's getting more information right now. We'll call you when we know something.'
I thought of my poor girl and how she must have taken the news. My heart clenched with the thought of her having to handle this all alone.
Fuck. She's all alone.
That's when I began to panic, hoping against hope that Bella was not attempting to drive to Forks by herself. I tried her number, but it went straight to voicemail.
I then dialed Rose.
"Edward, I can't talk, I need to call Charlie." Her voice was urgent and strained.
"What do you mean? He's okay?" I asked forcefully.
"There was nothing wrong with him" She practically choked on the words. "We think someone wanted to lure Bella out of her apartment."
I felt my heart plummet into my shoes at her words.
"What the fuck are you saying Rose?" I shouted. The flight attendant gave me a dirty look before approaching to ask me to shut off the cell phone in order to prepare for take-off.
I glared her down.
Rose heard her speak to me though. "Hang up Edward, Emmett's got Bella on the phone. He'll stay on with her until Charlie gets there."
"Where the fuck is she?" I asked, frantic now.
"Mr. Masen, I'm afraid you will need to shut off that cell phone immediately." The flight attendant snapped at me. I ignored her.
Rose's voice sounded muffled as she spoke with Emmett, 'Edward's freaking out Emmett. I'll call Charlie as soon as I hang up.' Her voice came clearer then. "She's driving; I think she's almost to Sequim."
"Mr. Masen, the cell phone now, or you will be escorted off this plane." I looked up to see that the flight attendant was now accompanied by an Air Marshall.
Sidney reached over and placed one hand on my phone, the other on my shoulder. "Sir, let me take this. The sooner we leave, the sooner we can get to Seattle." He said in a calm voice, his eyes sad.
I gave him a pleading look before handing him the phone as my shoulders slumped in defeat.
I couldn't believe this was happening. For a solid half hour, I sat there in shock, sorting through everything in my mind.
As soon as I considered the purpose of someone wanting to lure Bella from her apartment, I wanted to be physically ill. Sidney looked after me with a worried expression. Eventually he got me to drink a coke and tell him what Rose had said.
My hands trembled as I drank the soda and relayed in a whisper everything I knew.
"If whoever lured her out has gotten to her, I don't know what I'll do Sidney." My voice cracked with emotion. I was barely able to think the words, let alone speak them.
I realized then that I was holding out hope that Charlie would get to her before her stalker. I wasn't able to even consider the alternative.
The next couple of hours went by in a blur of strain and worry. I noticed at one point that the Air Marshal had positioned himself so that he could keep an eye on me at all times.
I'm sure I looked like a lunatic.
It was a good thing that Sidney had taken my phone, because if I'd had possession of it, I wouldn't have given a shit about breaking the law. I'd have been calling Rose or Emmett again. It would have been worth going to jail just to hear that Bella was safe.
As soon as we landed, Sidney handed me my phone. We stayed in our seats as the other passengers exited the plane. I tried Bella's number first; once again it went straight to voicemail.
I then took a deep breath and dialed Rose.
"Edward." Emmett said before he began to sob in my ear.
Oh God no.
"Emmett.." I whispered as my own eyes filled with tears.
"Someone took her Edward. Took her from her car, I could hear her screaming and fighting them. I couldn't do a fucking thing to help her." He sobbed again. "No one knows where she is." He took a shuddering breath.
I couldn't make out the rest of his words. The room started to spin as I suddenly felt sick. I lurched to my feet, climbing over Sidney in the process, and bolted to the restroom, collapsing to the floor before emptying the contents of my stomach into the toilet.
**A/N**
Let me know what you think. Next V&V is almost ready. Needs a little editing, then it will be up.
Emmett and Rose are taking this hard. A little background on what they are doing because these details won't come out in the story itself. No evening flights travel from East coast to West coast, mainly because of the three hour time change. Therefore they are stuck in their hotel room waiting to fly back early the next day. Rose was distraught and was given a mild sedative (very mild because of the pregnancy) and put to bed, hence the reason Emmett answered her phone.
Please review, we need to get Edward up off the bathroom floor.
****************************LRM**********************************
Chapter 61 – A Journey in the Dark for the Defeated
*This parallels Chapter 61 of V&V 'Boot Heels & Body Bags'.
*Please read that before attempting this.
And if I only could,
Make a deal with God,
And get him to swap our places,
Be running up that road,
Be running up that hill,
Be running up that building.
If I only could, oh...
*
After Sidney literally picked me up from the bathroom floor, we exited the aircraft, under the pitying stares of the crew.
I don't need their fucking pity. I need my girl.
As I walked numbly through the airport, Sidney shooed away the handful of fans that attempted to approach me. He needn't have bothered, I'm sure one look at my face would have frightened them away.
I couldn't wrap my mind around the fact that anyone would want to harm Bella. She shouldn't have a single enemy. She was good and kind and true.
Too good for me.
Then I remembered the two twits that vandalized her car for no reason other than her relationship with me.
As I stumbled toward baggage claim, my gaze fixed on the floor ahead of me; I was suddenly and unexpectedly pulled into a comforting embrace.
I tried to relax, but couldn't. Every nerve ending in my body was tensed beyond anything I'd ever experienced before.
"Mom" I whispered as she pulled me close. I buried my face in her neck and forced back the tears. There was no way that the paps were going to own this moment. I felt my Dad's sure strong grip on my shoulder as Mom held me.
"Jasper, Alice and Chris will be here in a couple of hours." She relayed in a broken voice. "Oh Edward, I don't even know what to say." She managed to choke out before she started crying.
"How did you find out?" I whispered.
"Emmett phoned Alice." She whispered back.
I broke away from her embrace then.
"Come on honey, we'll take you home." She said before reaching for my hand.
"No." I answered with a frown. "I can't."
"Edward, you need your rest. You won't be any good to Bella if you're .."
"If I'm what Mom?" I interrupted. "If I haven't gotten enough sleep? When God knows what is happening to her?" I answered, my voice rising at the end. I dragged my hand through my hair.
If possible, my mother's face looked even sadder at my words. "We love her too Edward." She whispered.
I sighed. "I know you do, and I know you mean well. But there is no way I'll be able to rest. Not when I don't know where she is or what he's doing to her." I whimpered out the last sentence as I pulled at my hair again. "I can't do this. Not here." I whispered after I glanced around and noticed the curious stares of people walking by.
After my parents were certain they wouldn't be able to convince me to go to their house, they insisted on going with us to Bella's apartment. On the way, Sidney phoned a friend he had on the Seattle police force.
He found out that as soon as the police discovered Bella's car, they set up a search. My heart sank even further when we were informed that it was, in effect, a blind search because they still had no clues which would lead them to a suspect.
The detective in charge of the investigation was in the field, but we left all our contact information with his office. Every minute that passed without a call back plunged me deeper into despair.
My heart remained in my throat as I considered what could be happening to her at that moment. Each scenario that I conjured was worse than the one before.
Once we reached the apartment, and I opened the door, I was assaulted by Bella's scent, the force of which almost drove me to my knees. Sidney and my parents waited in the living room as I forced myself to carry the bags to the bedroom.
This is where I should have found her when I arrived home tonight, curled up in bed, waiting for me.
I stowed the suitcase in the closet before turning around and taking in the room. The bed was neatly made, the t-shirt she'd slept in the night before lay discarded on the chair. I walked over and picked it up before sitting on the bed.
Hunched over with my elbows on my knees, I held the shirt to my face before finally releasing the tears I'd been holding back. I sat there clutching it as the image of my girl, terrified and possibly hurt overwhelmed my mind. More than anything, I needed to hold her in my arms again.
I wanted to find whoever had done this and make them feel every bit of pain that I was feeling now.
Once Bella was back safe in my arms, I might be more forgiving, but that was only if she hadn't been hurt. I wanted to think that maybe this was done for money. At least I hoped it was, and that we'd get a phone call soon requesting some sort of ransom. The alternative, that she had been taken for another purpose, was too painful to consider.
Sexual assault
Torture
Murder
I felt the bile rise in the back of my throat as I tried to will those thoughts away. Thinking back to the things that Jeff had done to her, the broken bones, the cuts on her wrists, raping and murdering her mother, I realized that I needed to face the fact that evil does exist, and is a very real part of the world we live in.
"Oh God" I moaned out loud.
I willed myself to feel angry then. Sorrow and despair were emotions I couldn't control. Anger was an emotion I could hold on to and feed off of. Something I could use.
If this kidnapper harmed one hair on Bella's head, no one on this earth was going to stop me from killing him with my bare hands. I stood and paced the room as I vowed that whatever he did to her, I would repay ten-fold. My fists clenched as I imagined the damage I could do. Then, suddenly and without warning, the image of a battered and bruised Bella flashed through my mind and I was laid low once again, collapsing to the floor in a heap.
My nightmare was coming true
That was how my sister found me minutes after she and Jasper arrived.
"Oh Edward." She whispered in a scratchy voice as she wrapped her arms around me. She'd obviously been crying. "They're going to find her."
I pulled away and looked at her face. "Did you have a premonition?" I asked hopefully.
She looked dejected. "No, everything I've seen is very muddled." She took a deep breath. "I just know that Bella will survive this Edward. What would have been the point of you finding each other, if only to end like this." She said decidedly.
I wished I could believe that.
I heard a throat clear and looked up to see Jasper standing in the doorway.
"Hey Edward" He said quietly before stepping closer to bend down and give me a half hug. "How are you holding up?" He asked with concern.
"I'm not" I admitted.
He nodded sympathetically.
"There's got to be something I can do. I feel useless" I looked up at Jasper again as an idea formed in my brain. "Jasper" I stood and walked closer to him. "I have an idea." I announced urgently. "I want you to release a statement."
He gave me a serious look.
"I want to direct the statement to the kidnapper. I want it to clearly state that whatever his demands, I will meet them. I'll pay any amount, I'll do anything." I said forcefully. "Anything" I repeated in a desperate whisper. "I will change places with her if they will consider that." I croaked out as my voice broke. "I'm desperate Jazz" I said as I clutched his forearm. "Please."
He swallowed hard as he nodded. "I'll do it..but"
"But what?"
"Well, don't you think you should ask the police first?" He asked.
"No, this has nothing to do with them. I have to do this for me. I've already failed her once by leaving her alone. I won't fail her again."
"Edward" Alice soothed from where she now stood beside me. "You haven't failed Bella. Obviously this guy was determined."
"Edward, there's also something else to consider about releasing a statement" Jasper began "Right now the public doesn't know about Bella's…." He paused before rephrasing. "What's happened to Bella. If we release this statement, it will be all over the news"
"I don't care" I cut him off. "Just do it please."
He nodded before disappearing to make the necessary calls. I sat on the bed for a while longer with Alice, both of us quiet as she held my hand.
I felt fucking useless.
I finally stood and walked into the living room to find Christopher consoling my Mom. He jumped up when he saw me and gave me a hug. "This is so fucked-up Chris" I whispered.
"I know." He whispered back.
Just then there was a knock at the door. Sidney opened it to find two Seattle police officers standing there.
I ran over to them "Do you have information about Bella?" I asked desperately.
"No sir. Actually Mr. Masen, we need a few minutes of your time."
"Okay" I answered, feeling defeated.
They followed me into the kitchen, while everyone else waited in the living room. Once seated at Bella's small table, they began.
"Mr. Masen, we need to note for our records exactly where you were yesterday evening."
"Um, what does that have to do with anything?" I questioned, confused.
"Please just answer the question sir."
"I was in California yesterday. Starting at about five o'clock I was granting interviews at the Crowne Plaza hotel in Los Angeles." I answered.
"Then you flew to Seattle?"
"Yes. I arrived in Seattle at about eleven o'clock tonight." I frowned. "Or I guess that was last night now.." I trailed off.
"When was the last time you spoke with Miss Swan?"
I took a deep breath. "Just before my interviews."
"Have you two had any disagreements recently?"
I looked at him incredulously. "What are you implying?"
"Mr. Masen it's best if you just answer the questions."
"Am I a suspect?" I asked. "Are you seriously wasting time asking me questions instead of getting the fuck out there and finding Bella?" I raised my voice. "You need to find her. She could be hurt. That sick fuck could be torturing her right now" By this time I was shouting.
My Dad was suddenly by my side. "Gentlemen, as you can see my son is in no shape to do this. If my word counts for anything, Edward loves Bella with all his heart. It is not even in the realm of possibility that he would be involved in her abduction. Bella's father is Chief of police in Forks and if there was any reason to suspect Edward of having anything to do with this, I'm sure he'd have been here ahead of you and would have already taken him into custody. Your resources would be better utilized elsewhere."
"My apologies Mr. Masen, but it's necessary for us to investigate every possible suspect. I'm sure you can understand that an extremely wealthy man such as yourself would have the resources to deal with any problem. Say for example they regretted their very public engagement and wanted to get out of it..."
"Gentlemen, we're done here." My Dad snapped.
"Just be aware that we will be subpoenaing your phone records Mr. Masen."
"Get the fuck out" I murmured, by this time my head was in my hands as I leaned my elbows on the kitchen table.
After I heard the door to the apartment close behind them I spoke in a quiet voice, knowing my Dad was still standing there. "He's right you know."
"What are you talking about Edward?"
"I have a hell of a lot of money Dad. Enough money to accomplish anything I want and I still couldn't keep her safe." I muttered in self-loathing.
"Edward" He said. "Stop this right now. There is enough hurt and pain in this situation already without you inflicting more on yourself." He cleared his throat then. "No one is to blame for this other than the evil bastard that took her son."
I nodded once. Realizing then that if I stayed in this apartment one more minute I'd lose my mind, I stood and walked into the living room. Sidney watched me enter. "We need to leave." I told him.
He nodded.
"Where are you going son?" My Dad asked.
"I can't sit around here anymore." I admitted. No one tried to talk me out of it, probably realizing their arguments would be futile.
Once we were in the car, I instructed Sidney to drive toward Sequim. About ninety minutes into our drive, we came across a stretch of road where news vans from a couple Seattle news stations, along with several emergency vehicles were parked along the side. The police had cordoned off a section of the lane, and were directing traffic around it. I immediately spotted Bella's car on the side of the road in the cordoned off area. I had Sidney pull off the road just past the last police car.
I jumped out of the vehicle before Sidney had even cut the engine. As I got closer to the cordoned off area Bella's car came into view again. I reeled as I saw the smashed window, the gravity of the situation hitting home.
If he used that much force to get in the car, what harm has he done to her?
My panic level began to rise again.
An officer approached me as I watched forensics experts combing through every square inch of the car.
"Sir, I'm going to have to ask you to turn around and go back to your vehicle.."
"That's my fiancée's car over there." I snapped as I gestured toward Bella's car. "I need to know what the hell is going on. Do you know anything yet?"
"Mr. Masen, this is an ongoing investigation, I can't give out any information at this time."
What the fuck?
"The fuck you can't" I bellowed, angry now. "You don't get it do you? I'm not fucking leaving until I know something."
There was some commotion across the road, and I turned to see a couple of news crews getting in position to film the discussion between me and the officer.
I was beyond caring by that point.
The officer glared at me. "Sir, I won't tell you again. Return to your vehicle."
I began to desperately run my hands through my hair again before I felt Sidney's hand on my shoulder. "Sir" I shook my head, determined not to move from that spot until I knew something. He spoke again, "Edward".
I looked at the officer. "All I need to know is if there have been any breaks in the case. Are there any leads? Any at all? Even something small is better than nothing." I knew I sounded as desperate as I felt.
The officer glared at me. "Return to your vehicle Mr. Masen or I'll be forced to take you into custody." He said forcefully.
Sidney spoke again then, "Please Edward, you don't want to be handcuffed."
I turned to him. "I don't give a shit about that Sidney" I snapped.
"But Bella would sir." He said quietly.
He was right. It would break my girl's heart to know I'd been handcuffed. I swallowed thickly before returning to the car in defeat.
Refusing to leave the site, Sidney and I sat in the vehicle and waited, hoping to learn some new information soon. As the minutes ticked by, I became more and more agitated.
Why the hell hadn't they located her by now? Do these people even know what they're doing?
I pulled out my cell, debating whether to call Charlie. I didn't debate long before I was dialing his number.
"Edward" He said.
"Chief, I just.." I didn't know what to say to this man. I'd failed his daughter. I was certain that he probably hated me.
"Son, where are you?" His kind tone of voice took me by surprise.
"I'm next to Bella's car waiting for information."
He sighed. "I was searching near Sequim, but just got a phone call that they found a wrecked car in the forest. I'm driving there now."
"Do you think Bella was in the car?"
He was silent for a moment. "It seems likely. The wreckage isn't really that far from where she was taken. For a car to wreck in the forest in the middle of the same night she was abducted, it seems too coincidental."
I began to feel hopeful until I realized that he'd said the car was wrecked.
Oh God was she injured?
"Have they said anything about injuries?" I asked in a weak voice.
"No" He took a long pause. "I doubt I'll have cell phone reception out there either Edward. I'll let you know as soon as I can okay?"
"Yeah" I forced out. "Thanks Charlie."
"Bye Edward"
I don't know how much time had passed as I waited to hear from Charlie when suddenly I noticed a lot of commotion outside. I watched as a swarm of cameramen and reporters dashed across the street. Some went straight to the policeman I'd spoken to earlier, the others walked toward my car, obviously wishing to speak with me.
Sidney tried to stop them, but I wanted to know what was going on. I opened the door and stepped out, going to stand beside Sidney.
"Edward, are you aware of the wreckage found in the forest?" The first reporter shouted.
I nodded.
It seemed that all the voices spoke at once then, asking different versions of the same question: "Were you also aware that they've recovered a body from the wreckage?"
Body?
I felt myself sway as two strong arms gripped me before I landed on the ground. "I need you all to back away now." Sidney said in a demanding tone. "Have you no decency?"
My hands fell listlessly to my sides. The thing I'd most feared was now a distinct possibility.
Was Isabella gone? Gone from me forever?
I knew I wouldn't be able to go on without her, but I needed to know the truth. Even if it was too hard to bear.
I was abruptly furious that I had to hear about this from a group of reporters. I stormed over to the policeman to get some answers.
"Who was in the car they found?" I demanded.
"Mr. Masen please return to your vehicle." He answered with narrowed eyes.
"Please" I begged. "Whose body did they recover?"
The cop just glared. "Even if I knew, I wouldn't tell you. In this state we have laws about divulging information, and you are not the next of kin. So I guess you'll have to wait just like everyone else."
What the fuck was wrong with this guy?
Having reached the end of my tenuous patience, I finally lost it. Thankfully, I held back from taking a swing at the guy, but I was close, very close. "What the fuck is wrong with you? Can't you see that I'm dying here? All I want to know is if she's alive, you stupid fucking asshole."
He raised his eyebrows. "And that just bought you a trip to the back of my squad car." He announced as he gestured to the nearest police car and pulled a set of handcuffs from his belt.
I didn't put up a fight, I knew better. Five minutes later I was cuffed and seated in the back of the car as promised. Sidney stood outside, patiently waiting. As I felt myself breaking down once again, I realized that Sidney was positioning his body in order to block the paps and news crews from getting their much sought after photos.
As each moment passed, I became more convinced that Bella, my beautiful Bella, wasn't returning to me alive. All I required was confirmation of that fact, and I would make my plans. There would be nothing to hold me to this world if she weren't in it.
The thought of the seemingly endless years that stretched out before me without her was infinitely more painful than anything I'd endured in my life. I knew I wouldn't be like Duke, or even Charlie Swan, and be strong enough to carry on without the woman I loved.
Maybe if we'd had fifty years together, I would have been more accepting of my fate, but not now. We hadn't even had the chance to start our life together before it was ripped from us.
If God really existed, how could He have allowed this to happen to her? She was the best person I'd ever known, despite what she'd been forced to suffer. Hadn't she been through enough already? Didn't she, more than anyone, deserve happiness? Couldn't He have done something to save her?
Why?
I'd been lying to myself all night. I had known the entire time, deep down, that this was how this evening was going to end. I also knew what I needed to do. As soon as my beautiful girl was laid to rest, I would find a way to leave this world. I couldn't stay here. Not without her. God would just have to forgive me.
After all, He owed me one.
With my mind decided, a strange feeling of calm washed over me. I knew I would be with her again, it wouldn't be the way we'd intended, but somehow I knew we'd find each other again, even in death.
Images came unbidden to me then, the most heart-wrenching was the image of the little girl from my dreams a couple nights before. The little girl that I knew now would never have a chance to exist. I drew in a shuddering breath.
Closing my eyes, I forced my memory back to the first time we'd said 'I love you', our first kiss, and every one after that. The feel of her soft warm body against mine as we danced and I sang low in her ear. The expression on her lovely face as I dropped to one knee and proposed. Holding her close as we planned our future together….
To think I might not see those eyes
Makes it so hard not to cry
And as we say our long goodbye
I nearly do
I heard voices, and realized that I'd dozed off. Turning to my right, I saw Charlie standing outside the squad car arguing with the cop. A minute later, the cop was removing my cuffs.
"I'm remanding you into the custody of Chief Swan, Mr. Masen." He said in a quiet voice before taking a few steps away from us.
"What have you been up to Edward?" Charlie asked almost playfully.
I looked at him dumbfounded; noticing his eyes were red-rimmed just like mine probably were at that moment, while his mood bordered on jovial.
Charlie patted my shoulder. "She's okay Edward. They found her."
His words reached my ears as if I was hearing them underwater. "What?" I whispered.
He put his arm around my shoulders then and smiled a worried smile. "That's what I've been told anyway. Seems that she beat the shit out of the ranger and made her escape."
"The ranger?" I asked, confused.
Charlie lost his smile. "Yeah. That bastard that grabbed her in the park, he was the one that took her last night."
I will fucking kill him.
Charlie's words finally began to sink in. "She's really okay?" I asked with a tentative smile.
He nodded. "Come on, let's get to the hospital." He said as he started toward his truck.
"Hospital?" I halted in my tracks. "I thought you said she was okay?"
Charlie swallowed. "I'm not really sure about her injuries. She was in the car when it wrecked, from what they found out, she actually caused the crash." He said quietly. "She escaped and was able to call 9-1-1."
The body?
"You mean, he's dead?" I asked.
Charlie nodded. "Saw the body bag myself." He answered as a pained expression crossed his face.
I decided to ride with Charlie, and told Sidney he could go get some sleep. He refused, simply stating that he would follow us. "Did you call anyone yet?" I asked Charlie.
Charlie nodded. "As soon as I got a phone signal, I left a message for Emmett, and I called your parents." He said. "I tried to call you, but got your voicemail."
"Oh shit" I said before running over to the car and retrieving my cell phone from the back seat.
Even though I'd heard that she was alive, I couldn't calm my nerves as we rode back to Seattle. Until I saw her with my own eyes, I wouldn't be able to relax.
"How did you convince the cop to let me go?" I asked Charlie.
He grinned. "I just reminded him of how many people really like you and sympathize with what you're going through. Then I asked him if he wanted to be known as the prick that locked up Edward Masen. It only took him a minute to make the right decision."
Yeah, I'm secure enough in my manhood to admit that I love Chief Swan.
I chuckled. Charlie and I didn't say much during the rest of the ride. I did find out that Emmett and Rose were on their way, and that their plane would land soon.
The drive back to Seattle seemed to take forever. Knowing that Bella would be at my Dad's hospital helped ease my mind considerably. Her ambulance was going to arrive there at least thirty minutes ahead of us, and knowing that Dad would be there to see to her care helped keep me from totally losing my mind during the long drive.
Dad met us in the waiting room of the ER when we arrived, where we also found Mom, Alice, Jasper and Chris. "Charlie, Edward, Sidney" He greeted us with a serious look.
I held my breath as I waited for him to speak. "I think she's going to be fine. They're running a CT scan on her head right now to be sure. She's got a scalp laceration which we don't think was from the accident."
"He hit her over the head?" Charlie asked solemnly.
Dad nodded. "It appears that way." He took a breath. "Other than that, there appear to be no broken bones, no internal bleeding."
"When can I see her?" I asked.
"After the CT scan, she's being moved to a private room. We'd like to keep her overnight. Once she's settled in her room, she can have visitors."
Dad chewed the inside of his cheek before continuing. "She's semi-conscious at best and after her pain medication kicks in she'll probably sleep for quite a while." He said as he eyed me carefully. "I must warn you both that she's pretty badly beaten up. Some of her bruises are from the car crash, and she has some cuts and bruises from her hike through the forest afterward."
I sensed a 'but' coming.
Dad sighed. "But it's obvious also that her abductor hit her. Several times. Her face is badly bruised and swollen. I wanted to prepare you before you see her."
I swallowed hard. "Dad" I said in a whisper "What else did he do to her?" I realized that I probably shouldn't have asked that with her father standing right there, but I needed to know.
Charlie's shoulders tensed as he and my father both realized what I was asking. Dad's voice dropped to a barely audible whisper. "They are also running a rape kit, but I honestly don't think that's a concern Edward. I guessed by the state of her clothing that nothing like that happened."
Charlie and I both let out a breath at the same time. While we sat in the waiting room, Emmett and Rose arrived. The both looked like hell, sort of like the rest of us.
As soon as they saw us, they rushed over. Emmett wrapped his arms around his Dad's shoulders, as Rose hugged everyone else. After Emmett pulled away from Charlie, he looked him in the eye. "She's really okay?"
Charlie nodded. "Haven't seen her yet, but I believe Dr. Cullen."
"Carlisle" corrected my mother with a smile.
"This shit is all over the news, but we need to know what really happened" Emmett stated with sadness in his voice.
My mother pulled Emmett and Rose down to sit beside her as she relayed everything that we knew in a quiet voice.
Rose softly cried during the entire exchange while Emmett gently rubbed her back. "He's dead?" Emmett asked.
"Yes. Bella fought hard, forcing him to crash the car. She escaped." Mom said with a smile.
"Thank God." Emmett muttered before rubbing his face with his hands.
About five minutes later, my Dad came to inform us that Bella was settled in her room. We all made the trek up there, and debated in the hallway about how many should go in at a time.
"She's fast asleep" My Dad informed. "It's not really going to disturb her if everyone is in there at once."
In the end we decided to go in two at a time until everyone got to see her. Charlie and I were first. I tried to make Emmett take my place, but he wouldn't hear of it.
Charlie walked ahead of me as we quietly slipped into the room.
The first thing that struck me was how small she looked lying in that bed. Almost like a little girl. As I moved closer, I gasped when I got a good look at her bruised and swollen face. I immediately moved to stand on her left side. My throat tightened as I took in her injuries. The entire left side of her face was one big bruise, her eye puffy and swollen. It didn't look like that eye would open much once Bella woke up. Her bottom lip was swollen and cut. There was a small bandage covering a three inch square section on top of her head, obviously where she'd had stitches. The right side, where the Chief was standing, had a couple bruises, but in no way compared to the left. Her arms were also bruised in several spots, the rest of her body covered by the hospital gown and blankets.
"My God." I heard Charlie mutter.
I glanced at him then. He looked as if he might be sick as he took Bella's hand in his and rubbed the back of it with his thumb. He leaned over and placed a light kiss on her forehead before sighing audibly. He then looked up at me with a sheepish expression. "Sorry" He muttered. "I'm just having a flashback to seven years ago. I never thought I'd see her like this again." He said in a broken whisper.
I looked back down at her beautiful damaged face as I clasped her left hand in mine, being mindful of the IV tube. As soon as I touched her, the familiar electric hum was present, and my world righted itself once again. The emotions of the last day finally over whelmed me and I knelt down beside her bed kissing her hand over and over, my effort to hold back the tears failing somewhat as a few escaped, falling on her hand and on the ring which rested there.
When the others entered the room, I stepped back from the bed to allow them access, but I knew I wouldn't be able to leave her.
There wasn't a dry eye in the house as each member of our family told her how much they loved her. No one mentioned her kidnapping, which I thought was prudent. We really didn't know how much she was able to hear at that point, and the reminders of her ordeal were best left alone until later.
Emmett lightly touched her hand as he bent down, laying his head beside hers on the pillow before he whispered something in her ear. Everyone stayed around waiting. No one mentioned it out loud, but it was obvious that we were all hoping she'd wake up soon. After a couple of hours, my Mom coaxed Jasper, Alice and Chris into going down to the cafeteria with her, but Rose, Emmett and Charlie wouldn't leave. Mom didn't even bother to ask me.
Emmett got Rose to stretch out on the sofa with her feet in his lap as he rubbed them. The room was suddenly very quiet. Charlie and I were sitting in chairs on either side of Bella's bed, still holding her hands. I was just wishing that my Mom would think to bring me some coffee from the cafeteria when I heard Bella let out a small groan.
I stood from my chair and hovered over her as three other pairs of eyes watched. Bella blinked several times while struggling to open her eyes. When she finally was able to focus, she smiled weakly up at me. "I knew I'd make it back to you." She said in a hoarse whisper.
****A/N****
A/N Song recs: Placebo 'Running Up That Hill' and Snow Patrol 'Run'
Watch for a sneak peek of V&V. Please review.
**************************************LRM*********************************************
Chapter 62 – A Watershed Moment for the Rap Star
*This parallels chapter 62 of V&V 'Badass Bella & Commencement Exercises'. Please read that before attempting this.
At the sound of her voice, the rest of the world, along with all the shit that we'd endured for the past day melted away, leaving just Bella and I.
I fought the urge to sway with relief. "Oh Bella." I said, holding back my tears. "I'm never going to be able to leave you again." I choked out. "It's just not possible." I was able to get the words out before leaning down to carefully kiss her right cheek.
She studied my face. "I'm sorry." She whispered. "I'm so so sorry." She repeated as the tears filled her eyes.
"Sweetheart, please don't cry." I tried to soothe.
"Bells, the most important thing is that you're back and you're safe." Charlie said with authority.
"Dad" She whispered as she turned to look at him. "I can't believe I was so stupid. I should have called someone." She choked out.
"Bells, you thought Pops was sick, I would have done the same thing." Emmett added.
Bella looked at him dubiously.
Charlie spoke up again then, "Bells, you should be able to drive to Forks without fear of some bastard abducting you. The ranger is to blame here, not you."
She nodded. I hoped that was the end of the matter. Bella had no reason to feel guilty.
She looked at me again. As I looked into her eyes, I was reminded of everything I would have lost if the Ranger had been successful in his attempts.
"Are you real?" Bella asked me.
I smiled. "I've been asking myself that same question for hours."
We just sat there looking into each other's eyes, not needing to speak.
Charlie cleared his throat. "Come on Emmett and Rose, let's go check out that cafeteria."
"Pops, Bells just woke up I want to…umph." Emmett started to speak, but was cut off.
"We'll be back in a little while." Rose said as they left.
I couldn't tear my eyes away from Bella's beautiful bruised face to watch them go.
I cupped her right cheek with my hand. "Oh Bella, I didn't think I'd ever see you again." I said sorrowfully.
She pulled me down into a careful hug.
I will never take these moments for granted again.
"I love you so much." She whispered.
"As I love you." I answered.
The feel of Bella safe in my arms and the overwhelming joy that came along with that feeling pushed all other thoughts and feelings aside. They could be dealt with later.
When we finally pulled back to look at each other, Bella studied my face. She ran a fingertip over the dark circles under my eyes. "You look tired."
The truth was, I was bone weary. When I finally went to sleep tonight, I had no doubt that I would sleep like the dead. As long as Bella slept nearby, I would be content.
I pressed my hand over hers, trapping it against my cheek. "How do you feel?" I asked.
"Thirsty."
Of course, what was I thinking?
I poured her a glass of water, and watched as she winced when she curled her lips around the straw.
For the next little while, we sat together, not saying much, just enjoying the feeling of being close again. In the silence, I found myself counting her breaths, every one of them precious to me.
Too soon, Charlie, Emmett and Rose returned. I was grateful that they thought to bring us food. "Have you eaten anything today?" Bella asked me.
It was a ridiculous question, knowing what the past almost twenty-four hours had been like for all of us.
Luckily, Bella's lunch consisted of soup and crackers, something easily digested after her ordeal. Even so, because of her injuries, I watched as she struggled to chew.
Every moment of her discomfort makes me hate that fucking Ranger even more.
I saw her reach up and trace her fingertips over the bruises on the left side of her face. "Do I even want to see myself in the mirror right now?" She asked.
I couldn't look her in the eye. To me, she was just as beautiful as ever, but I doubted she'd see it that way.
"Probably not Bells." Rose answered with a smirk.
I worried that she would be upset when you saw her bruised and swollen face. My hope was that she'd be able to get past it. After all, there were no permanent scars.
It wouldn't have mattered to me if there were. Just to have my beautiful girl alive and safe in my arms was enough. The fact that there would be no lasting physical reminders of the hell she went through was a gift.
"You're beautiful Bella." I remarked softly as I leaned over to kiss her head.
"You should be proud of your injuries, especially since I hear you gave a lot worse than you got." Rose interjected.
"Oh yeah" Bella said. "Your boots came in handy."
Rose smiled.
"Did they find the ranger?" She asked. "Please tell me he didn't escape."
Damn it. This is definitely not the way I want Bella to find out about the Ranger's death. I don't think she's ready.
Just when I thought there would be no escape from Bella's hearing the truth, my parents along with Alice, Chris and Jasper arrived back in the room, effectively changing the subject.
Thank God.
They fawned over Bella for a while before Dad asked her a few questions about how she was feeling. Bella mentioned that it hurt to breathe. The thought of her in pain renewed the anger I felt for that bastard, but I couldn't let Bella know. Instead I just rubbed her arm and stood by feeling useless.
I had completely forgotten about Lou's mother until Bella asked Sidney about her.
Evidently Lou was feeling guilty about leaving Bella. There was no reason for him to take this upon himself, especially since I was the jackass who gave permission.
Bella turned to me. "Edward, I want you to call Lou. Please tell him that none of this was his fault."
"Only if you take your own advice and stop feeling guilty." I answered with a grin.
She sighed and gave me a small smile. "I'll try."
And I'll try and do the same.
A few minutes later, Jasper pulled me aside for a word. "Edward, you won't believe what's going on outside."
"What?"
"We went out to lunch, instead of going to the cafeteria. On our way back inside, we noticed an entire bench near the entrance, filled with flowers and little gifts. They're all addressed to you and Bella."
I gave him a puzzled look.
"You know Alice and Chris, they couldn't resist stopping and talking to the small group of people gathered there. It seems that there has been a steady stream of well-wishers coming by the hospital since details of Bella's ordeal got out. Some people just dropped gifts and left, but some others have waited around. "
"Why?"
"At first I thought maybe they just wanted a glimpse of you, but I now think they're waiting to hear that Bella's okay."
It had been one hell of a day, during which I'd spent the last few hours trying to suppress the hatred I felt for a dead man in order not to upset my girl. She'd been through enough and didn't need to worry about me.
Hearing that people had taken time from their busy day to stop by and wish us well, expecting nothing in return, truly touched my heart and made letting go of the hatred a little easier.
I asked my Dad to go outside and reassure them that Bella is doing well.
A short time later, Bella received the first of many flower arrangements. It wasn't long before the room began to look and smell like a flower shop. Rose spent the balance of the afternoon reading the cards and announcing the sender's names. "I'll have you know that this beautiful arrangement is from none other than Dirty Harry himself." Rose was grinning from ear to ear. Charlie was out of his seat like a shot to investigate.
We made the decision to have most of the flowers taken to a nearly nursing home, keeping the special ones, such as the arrangement sent by Duke and the plant sent by Dorothy. At one point in the afternoon, Bella and I were on the verge of simultaneous heart attacks when an arrangement of yellow carnations was delivered, only to find out that they were from WIRI, and that one of Bella's co-workers was an idiot.
Bella thankfully was able to laugh it off.
"You know Bella, this is nothing compared to what's going on outside." Emmett announced as he gestured toward all the flowers. "I swear that every one of Edward's Seattle fans have left flowers and notes outside for you both. Originally they were leaving them at the front desk, until they got in the way. So now one of the benches outside has become the official spot for the public to deposit their gifts."
She smiled. Every time she smiled a small piece of my anger and resentment was chipped away, never to return.
When Bella whispered that she needed to use the restroom, I started to let down the side of her bed. "Bella, stop right there." My mother directed as soon as she realized what was going on.
"Gentlemen would you all step into the hall. Bella needs to get out of bed and we need to preserve her modesty as best we can." My mother wasn't asking, she was ordering.
Bella had a look on her face which was at the same time both amused and touched by Mom's announcement. I watched as Charlie, Chris, Emmett and Jasper scurried from the room.
"That means you too Edward." Mom demanded while Alice and Rose tried to contain their laughter. Bella looked forlorn.
She doesn't want me to leave any more than I want to go.
"That's not going to happen Mom." I said as I crossed my arms over my chest.
When Bella reached up to grasp my folded arm with one of her hands, I saw my mother's eyes soften before giving us a small smile.
The smile disappeared as soon as Bella threw back the covers and we all got a look at her legs.
"It's okay. Rose remembers when I had worse." Bella announced, once again more concerned with our feelings than her own.
Rose closed her eyes, letting out a breath as she nodded.
"Bella" Alice stopped her "Before you go in there, we wanted to prepare you."
I knew what was coming; it was necessary, but still hard to watch.
"Huh?" Bella asked.
"Here" Alice said as she handed Bella a small mirror.
Bella looked at her reflection for a long moment before handing the mirror back to Alice. I watched her face for any hint of an imminent breakdown. "Actually, judging by the way I feel, I kind of expected worse." She remarked quietly.
Hands down, the most amazing person I've ever known.
"Are you okay?" Alice asked me while Bella was in the bathroom.
"A lot better than I was last night." I said quietly.
She patted my arm comfortingly. "Take care of yourself Edward; remember you've had quite a shock to your system. We all have." She trailed off.
Father Pat's arrival was a surprise, although it shouldn't have been. I knew that the Swan's thought of him as part of the family, and evidently the feeling was mutual.
Soon after Father Pat's arrival, most of our family left. They had lived through this ordeal with us, and every one of them was in need of a good night's sleep.
That left Charlie, Father Pat and me sitting with Bella. A silence fell over the room, and I knew what was coming next.
Bella obviously sensed something, because she looked at Charlie and asked, "Now that there's just us here, can you tell me what's going on?"
Charlie glanced at Father. "I'm glad you came up Father, I may need a little moral support." He then looked back at Bella as I held her hand.
He cleared his throat. "Bells, I have something to tell you."
Her entire body tensed at his words.
"The ranger is dead Bella. He died as a result of injuries he sustained in the crash." I knew Charlie had been agonizing over telling her this as much as I had.
Bella glanced at me as I squeezed her hand.
"I .. I … oh no." She whispered as she pulled her hand away from mine, and placed it over her mouth. "I think I'm going to be sick." She announced. I helped her out of the bed and followed her into the bathroom.
This may be it. This may be Bella's breaking point.
The entire fucked-up situation of the past twenty-four hours and the weeks and weeks leading up to this have finally proven to be too much.
I felt so helpless. All I could do was stand behind her and rub her back as she retched, wishing the entire time that it had been me who killed the Ranger.
I had selfish reasons for wishing I'd done it, but at that exact moment my only reason was to have been able to relieve her of the burden she now carried. Knowing Bella as I did, I knew this would eat at her. She would brood and worry over this until it was all-consuming.
I knew all about that, because that was one personality trait we had in common.
"Oh gross" She said when she realized I was behind her. "I'm sorry." She looked up at me with pleading eyes.
Will she never understand how deeply I love her?
"Bella" I said with a sigh "would you please stop apologizing."
I stayed with her as she brushed her teeth with a dazed expression. Once she was back in the bed, she covered her face with her hands and wouldn't look at any of us. "I know he was evil, and part of me is glad he's gone, but I didn't want it to be by my hands." She said as she softly cried. "I took someone's life. I'm a murderer..." She whispered.
She wouldn't let me take her hand, it hurt, but I understood. "I can't. I can't." She chanted.
"Edward, why don't you take Father Pat down to the cafeteria for a cup of coffee?" Charlie suggested. "I need to speak with Bella for a few minutes."
If it hadn't been for the pleading look in Charlie's eyes, I wouldn't have been able to leave her. Instead, I acquiesced and kissed the top of her head before following Father Pat through the door.
We ended up drinking coffee from a vending machine and sitting in a waiting room at the end of the hall. I made sure that I could see Bella's door from where I sat. After thinking that I'd lost her forever, I still wasn't ready to be too far away from her. I would probably never be.
Just then I saw a nurse scurry into Bella's room, and only Father's grip on my forearm kept me from following.
"Let them sort things out Edward." He said in a low voice.
I settled into my chair then, taking note when the nurse left the room no more than a minute later.
"Why did Charlie want to speak with her alone?" I asked.
Father pursed his lips. "Without betraying Charlie's confidence, let's just say that, as a police officer Charlie may have particular insight into what Bella is feeling at this moment."
"Out of the three of us, he undoubtedly has the most credibility in this matter, unless there's some deep dark secret in your past that I'm unaware of Edward." Father was trying to lighten the mood.
I glanced down at the fading scars on my wrists before looking up into his eyes. "I've never taken a life Father, but as Bella no doubt told you, I did attempt to take my own." I'd given Bella my permission to confide my secrets back when she was seeking guidance from Father.
He nodded slowly. "Fortunately you were unsuccessful." He remarked. "And if memory serves, that desperate act was the thing that prompted the young lady to tell the truth about what happened to her."
"That's true." I'd never thought about that. I looked him in the eye again. "As horrible as all of that was, it was nothing compared to last night." My voice broke. "I thought I'd lost her Father, and I had no plans to continue living if I had." My shoulders slumped as I dropped my gaze to the floor in front of me.
"Oh dear." He was quiet for a moment as he thought. "Edward, let me ask you something."
I looked up at him again. "If your places had been reversed. Suppose you had been kidnapped. Suppose you had been killed, heaven forbid, but just suppose. Would you have wanted Isabella to end her life in despair?"
My heart clenched at the thought of Bella being so distraught that she would end her own life. The image of a still and lifeless Bella that had haunted my dreams came back to me then. I drew in a deep breath. "No, I wouldn't. I couldn't." I admitted.
"Then what makes you think for even a moment that Bella would want you to do such a thing?"
"She wouldn't want me to do that." I answered quietly.
"So you would do that for purely selfish reasons, without consideration of her feelings?" He probed.
I am an arrogant selfish prick.
"I never looked at it that way, but I guess that's true." I rubbed the back of my neck in agitation.
"Edward, I'm not here to accuse or condemn you." He said softly. "I'm not here to listen to your confession either; you're not even Catholic for heaven's sake." He chuckled then. "It just seems that Bella's memory would have been better served in some other way."
He sighed.
"Be that as it may, I thank God that things turned out the way they did." He smiled then.
"Do you think Charlie will be able to calm her down?"
He nodded. "Yes, I do. Isabella's family members approach situations in different ways as I'm sure you've noticed. This particular instance doesn't call for Rose's sledgehammer approach." He said with a chuckle. "Or the big over-protective bear that is Emmett." He grinned. "Or even your professions of undying love aren't exactly what she needs to hear at this moment."
He's probably right. I don't think I'd know what to say to her.
"No, I think her father's calm, direct honesty will have the most positive affect."
We'd finished our coffee, and given Charlie more than enough time to talk. I was anxious to return to my girl.
As soon as I opened the door and saw Charlie hugging her to him, I felt like I'd intruded. "Should we come back later?" I asked.
"No" She answered. "I would say you have perfect timing."
Father Pat and Charlie didn't stay much longer after that.
Finally, Bella and I were alone.
Maybe it was the fact that I was now able to relax after the most stressful day of my entire life, and was feeling a little punch-drunk, but for some reason as soon as Bella made a move toward the bathroom to take a shower, the horny teenager in me decided to make an appearance. "Need any help?" I asked as I wiggled my eyebrows.
She laughed and flinched.
Shit. I forgot laughing is painful.
"I'm sorry sweetheart." I said as I moved to her side.
"It's okay, just don't make me laugh." She answered, smiling. "And Edward, thank you for flirting with me. I appreciate the gesture."
Gesture?
"What do you mean Bella?"
"It's just that I know how awful I look, it's nice of you to pretend that I'm attractive right now." She answered.
"Bella are you accusing me of being insincere?"
"No..I…"
"Sweetheart, I never say anything I don't mean." I was dead serious. "Bruised or not, you are still the most beautiful woman I've ever known. Inside and out." I traced her swollen lip with my finger as I spoke. "I love you so much Bella, I will always want you. Unfortunately, I think I'd find you sexy even if you were in traction." I chuckled.
Or in a coma.
She giggled. "Perv"
That was the fucking truth.
"Guilty" I said with a grin.
When it was my turn in the shower, I stood under the spray with my forehead leaning against the tile wall letting the hot water work its magic on my sore shoulders. Within minutes, I could feel the tension finally leave my body.
It would be quite a while before we were both completely back to normal, but I had no doubt that we'd get there.
I dressed in the scrubs Dad had provided, brushed my teeth and exited the bathroom to find my beauty waiting in bed. I wished I'd had a camera to record the expression on her face because Miss Swan definitely saw something she liked.
"Well hello Doctor." She said playfully.
"Ah yes, Miss Swan" I said smoothly as I took her hand. "I must confess that I'm not a real doctor, although I have played one in the movies." I shot her my Hollywood smile.
"When?" She asked with a smirk.
Touché.
"Okay, you got me. I haven't actually ever played a doctor. But I'd be willing to play doctor with you." I answered with a grin.
Gotcha.
I could see her trying to hold back the laugh, and immediately felt like a tool for causing her pain.
Again.
"I'm sorry sweetheart." I apologized. "I can't seem to help myself. I'm so happy to have you back." I kissed her gently, hoping I didn't hurt her lip. "I'll just be over here where I can't cause you any more pain." I said as I moved toward the sofa.
Something akin to a growl sounded from Bella's throat. It both surprised and thrilled me.
"Get your ass back over here. If I have to stay in this damn hospital overnight, I can at least have you with me."
"Bella.." I argued weakly.
"Edward, I spent hours thinking I may never see you again. I need you here." She said as she patted the space next to her on the bed.
I have been misreading things all night. I feel like such a prick. My only excuse is sheer exhaustion.
"I know sweetheart." I moved back to the bed and climbed in beside her. We both lay down and I pulled her against me. "Better?" I whispered.
She nodded.
"I'm very lucky." I heard her say after a while. "He admitted he was going to kill me."
Although I knew it already, it was still difficult to hear. That someone, anyone would want to harm Bella was beyond my comprehension. I felt Bella's body shudder in my arms.
"Are you cold?" I asked. She shook her head and began to cry softly. I rubbed her arm in a comforting gesture.
After a moment I whispered, "Are you okay sweetheart?"
"I was so afraid Edward." Her voice was so small and sad.
I wrapped my arm around her, pulling her closer. "Me too Bella." I admitted.
She drew in a shuddering breath. "I hate him so much. I hate him for what he did to me, for what he was going to do to me, for trying to take me away from you." She sniffled. "I hate him for making me do something that will bother me for the rest of my life."
I held her tighter.
"I'm not that person. I'm not violent, and I hate that he forced me to do that."
"That's just it sweetheart, he caused all of this. It wasn't you. It was never you. I love you so much Bella, we'll get through this together."
I sighed. "I hate him too. I hate what he did to you. I hate that even though he's dead; he still has this power over you."
She seemed to relax then. "Thank you Edward."
"For what sweetheart?"
"For loving me." She breathed.
I chuckled. "Oh my beautiful girl, can't you see that I never had a choice in the matter?" I kissed her gently on her cheek. "Sleep."
We lay there quietly for a long time; eventually she drifted to sleep, while I sang in her ear. I lay there for a while listening to Bella softly snore, something she rarely did, so I had to assume it was caused by exhaustion.
Everything I ever needed or wanted was here in my arms, and I knew I would never take a single moment with her for granted again. We were given a second chance for a reason, and I had no intention of wasting it.
All that I am
All that I ever was
Is here in your perfect eyes, they're all I can see
-LRM—
During the night, I was awoken by a loud, irritated throat clearing. I peered over Bella's shoulder to see a nurse standing there with her hands on her hips.
"Mister Masen, that bed is for the patient, alone." She whisper-yelled.
No way was I moving.
"I'm sorry nurse…"
"Campbell."
"Nurse Campbell, I don't intend to move from this spot until Bella wakes up" I whispered. "Please don't ask me to. If you'd been through what I have, you'd understand." I said in a broken whisper. "I can't be away from her."
She relaxed her stance as I spoke. "Well, I suppose I could look the other way considering she's being released in the morning."
I smiled at her in the dim light. "Thank you."
I wrapped my arms tighter around Bella and fell back into a dreamless sleep.
-LRM—
The next morning, Rose stopped by before going on to work. After she left, Emmett and Charlie stayed around to help take Bella home. My family had sent word that they'd be coming by the apartment later.
Two police officers arrived to take Bella's statement. Bella relayed every detail of that horrible day and night, beginning with the phone call. When she got to the part about her abductor breaking the car window and grabbing her while she attempted to fight him off, Emmett's face dropped to his hands.
When she spoke of that bastard hitting her multiple times, my fists clenched involuntarily and I saw Charlie's jaw flex. He was good at masking his emotions, but there were cracks in the façade when it came to Bella.
When she told of waking up in that car and making the decision to fight, I just about choked with pride.
Father Pat arrived just as the police were leaving. Charlie, Emmett and I left the room in order to give Bella some time with him. Charlie stayed talking with the police as Emmett and I made our way downstairs. We walked outside, Emmett walking further down the sidewalk while I made some necessary phone calls.
First thing on the agenda was a call to Lou. I assured him that he did not need to feel guilty for anything that had happened. It took some convincing, but after a while I could hear the relief in his voice. He asked when he was needed back, I told him Saturday morning for Bella's graduation would be good, but only if his mother was well enough for him to leave.
Next was a phone call to Alec. Bella had mentioned at least once her desire to still attend the graduation ceremony. To that end, I needed Alec to do several things, not least among them was to get clearance for Bella's bodyguard to accompany her at all times if she decided to attend. I told him to contact Wendy or Kyle if he had any difficulty and to assure the University of the rather sizeable donation which I intended to make the next week.
After my calls, I went in search of Emmett only to find him chatting with a couple people near the flower-covered bench.
There were no screams or cheers as I approached just smiles and looks of recognition. I smiled gently at the people gathered there. "Hello everyone."
"How's Bella" an older woman standing at the front of the group asked.
"She's doing well." I saw everyone smile then. "I wanted to thank all of you. What you've done" I said as I gestured toward the flowers. "What you're doing" I said as I gestured toward them. "I can't tell you how much it means to us. We're all feeling a little battered at the moment, but this has touched our hearts more than you know."
I stood there for a few more minutes talking with the crowd. No one asked for a photograph. No one asked for an autograph.
As Emmett and I made our way back to Bella's room, Charlie stopped us in the hallway and pulled us into that same waiting room that I'd shared with Father Pat the night before.
"The police have found the cabin." He informed. "It was an old abandoned ranger cabin." Charlie swallowed visibly. "I'll know more later, but judging by the shit they found inside, he was definitely planning to torture her." He paused. "And kill her." He whispered.
"It's only a matter of time before it's all over the news so.."
"I'll tell her before she sees it Charlie." I assured quietly.
He nodded. "Also, they've determined he acted alone."
-LRM—
Once we arrived back at the apartment, Bella relaxed for a while before I sat her down to discuss what the police had discovered. Again she surprised me with her calm demeanor. "Edward, you seemed surprised that I'm not freaking out."
I nodded silently.
She sighed. "I never doubted for a moment what his intentions were. The fact that they've found the physical evidence of what he intended doesn't upset me or even intrigue me. I would however like to know why. I can guess at it, and that may be all we will ever know, but I'd like to know more if the police discover anything."
"Well, at least we know he acted alone." I assured.
She took a deep breath. "Yes, I already thought that, but it's reassuring to have it confirmed."
That afternoon while Bella napped, I pulled out my laptop. My curiosity had gotten the better of me, and I needed to know what was being said about us on the internet.
A Google search of Bella's name led me to several news blurbs about her kidnapping and escape. I clicked on one, only to find a host of one of the National News Channel programs giving her take on things:
The latest word is that Isabella Swan has been released from the hospital, and is resting comfortably at home after her abduction and subsequent escape earlier this week. We're hoping to have a statement by tomorrow from the Swan family, or Bella's fiancé Edward Masen.
As details emerge, it is becoming clearer that Isabella exhibited inhuman strength in her fight to get away from her captor. It was something that no one who knew her would have expected from the petite brunette who is only days away from receiving her degree from the University of Washington.
The screen changed to show an interview with a fellow student at UW.
"She's always so quiet. Keeps to herself most days. I've only seen her with two friends, and her bodyguard of course." The girl finished with a giggle.
A second person spoke then. "She used to seem scared to death of everything. That's changed in the last few months, but I never would have expected her to fight the way they're saying she did. Good for her."
After that, I Googled my name. Several of the same postings showed up that had for Bella. I scrolled past them until a new one entitled "Masen Rap"caught my eye.
I read the description: Edward Masen argues with cop. Video reminiscent of 'The Bed Intruder Song'.
Fuck my life. Just fuckit.
My finger hesitated above the mouse button for a second before pressing it.
A reporter came on the screen; she actually looked legitimate at first…
I so deserved what came next. It was my payback for being an asshole to that policeman. She began her fake report as the video screen behind her showed me confronting the police officer. I had to admit that it was a work of video genius, with the police and yours truly supplying the rap vocals. I was raving like a fucking lunatic.
Who was in the car they found?
Even if I knew, I wouldn't tell you,
In this state we have laws, we have laws.
You have to wait just like everyone else.
What the fuck; What the fuck;
What the fuck; What the fuck;
What the fuck fuck fuck
What the fuck is wrong with you?
I sat in stunned amazement as I watched. The looping video made my waving arms look as if I was attempting to fly.
I groaned as I watched.
Who was in the car they found?
Who? Who? Who? Who?
Sounding a bit like 'Who Let the Dogs Out'
Who was in the car they found?
Who? Who? Who? Who?
Mr. Masen, MisMister Masen. Please return to your vehicle.
What the fuck; What the fuck;
What the fuck; What the fuck;
What the fuck fuck fuck
What the fuck is wrong with you?
Even if I knew, I wouldn't tell you, wouldn't tell you.
We have laws, we have laws, we have laws laws laws.
I'm dying here. I'm dying. I'm dying here.
Who was in the car they found?
Who? Who? Who? Who?
That just bought you a trip. A trip to the back of my squad car. My squad car. And that just bought you a trip to the back of my squad car.
Again, the repetitive video had the officer cuffing me over and over and over. The grimace on my face said it all.
Asshole, asshole, you stupid fucking asshole.
Echo: "You stupid fucking asshole."
Oh my God. I'm in auto tune hell.
I knew that if Bella ever saw this, she'd feel sorry for me because I was so visibly upset. On the other hand if Emmett saw it, which I knew would, he'd crucify my ass.
I cringed and closed my laptop, not able to handle another second.
I had Bella back. They could release as many embarrassing videos as they damn well pleased.
-LRM—
On Friday, I asked Jasper to put together a statement and have Kyle read it to the news media. It was short and sweet. Thanking the public for their concern, and asking their consideration during this time.
It was Friday night. Bella had made the decision to attend the graduation on Saturday. I didn't like the thought of being separated from her, even if only for a couple of hours, but I was so proud of her. Proud of her for graduating, and proud of her for wanting to attend.
Tonight though, I was on a mission. I was determined that Bella would let me see the bruises she'd been hiding for two days. I'd already set the vitamin K cream on the nightstand in preparation.
As I waited in bed for her, I realized that I was sitting there staring at the bathroom door expectantly. Not wanting her to think I was any more of a freak than she already did, I ran to the living room and pulled the first book my fingers touched from the shelf.
When she exited the bathroom, I pretended to be reading, but couldn't help looking up at her to smile.
"Heavy reading for this late in the evening don't you think?" Bella asked with a smirk.
"Yes it is, that's why I wasn't really reading it. I just didn't want you to know that I'd been staring at the door waiting for you to emerge for the past fifteen minutes." I blurted out.
She laughed before snuggling beside me.
I leaned down to kiss her while fingering the hem of her shirt. "Too many clothes" I mumbled.
"Too many bruises." She countered.
She has an answer for fucking everything.
I kissed her nose. "How about you let me be the judge of that." I said as I attempted to pull her shirt over her head.
Bella's body stiffened. I stopped pulling. "Come on Bella, I want to help. Let me see."
"Please" I whispered out a plea.
She sat up and with closed eyes, nodded before lifting her arms above her head. I wasted no time removing the shirt and tossing it aside. I kept my face in an unaffected mask, but inside I was dying.
To say the bruises were worse than I expected would be painfully accurate. Obviously her face and torso had taken the brunt of the Ranger's hits. I wished for a moment that he hadn't died so that I could beat him to death with my fists.
I shook that thought away, knowing it wouldn't help Bella's situation. By this time, she'd covered her breasts with her arms. I needed to get her to understand that this was about me taking care of her. Nothing more, nothing less.
Bella allowed me to take care of every bruise, kissing each one before applying the cream. How I wished that she could wake up the next day, every bruise having magically disappeared overnight, but that wasn't going to happen.
After I was finished with her back, she rolled over and lay there looking up at me. I leaned down and kissed her lips. "I hate that you're hurting Bella. I wish it could be me instead." I whispered.
She ran her fingers through my hair. "I'll be as good as new soon enough."
I drew a breath. "If anyone were to ever hurt you again, I don't think I'd be able to stop myself from killing them." I whispered.
It was the absolute truth.
"Then I'll have to make sure I stay safe." She whispered back. "I love you Edward."
I applied the cream to the front of her body then, just as before, holding back the emotions that were trying to break free. I didn't know what to say, so I settled on telling her that I loved her over and over.
We slept again that night contentedly in each other's arms.
-LRM—
As I looked out over the crowd of graduates taking their seats, I could have sworn I caught a glimpse of my girl waving up to me.
Probably my imagination.
All around me, our family members were chattering away to each other. I could hear Alice, seated on the other side of Jasper talking away to Chris and my parents, who were seated immediately behind us. Jasper sat silently on one side of me, while Emmett had insisted on sitting on my other side.
I had my suspicions as to why, but hoped against hope that I was wrong.
For a while he was kept busy talking to Rosalie or Charlie. When there was a lull in their conversation, he turned to me with a shit-eating grin on his face.
"Edward, Edward, Edward" He said looking like a smug bastard. "The star of stage, screen and Internet."
Shit. I knew this was coming.
I heard Jasper snickering beside me. I turned toward him. "Traitor" I accused with a glare.
Rose leaned around Emmett to face me "Don't let him bother you Edward. We saw the footage first before we saw the rap video." She then reached over and placed her hand on mine. "It was hard to watch you suffer like that. I know how much you love her."
I patted her hand. "We were all suffering Rose. Thank God it's over." I smiled.
She smiled a relieved smile. "Amen to that. If I wasn't pregnant right now, I'd suggest we all go out and tie one on." She grinned.
Emmett stuck his head between us, facing me. "That's real touching there Grandmaster Flash, but I was trying to make a point before I was so rudely interrupted."
"What point was that?" Rose asked with a smirk, egging him on.
"Why, I'm glad you asked my love." He told her with a grin. "I was going to tell Edward that I never knew he had a penchant for rapping" Emmett continued. "How'd that go again? Oh yeah." Emmett said before he stood and began to sing that hideous rap, word for fucking word, flapping his arms and looking like a jackass.
Because of the foul language, he earned a few glares, but also a lot of thumbs ups from the people seated around us.
I tried to be angry with him, I really did, but as I watched him happily mimic the video, I couldn't muster the negative feelings. I was just too damned happy. What had been easily the lowest moment in my life had been transformed into something completely ridiculous. I couldn't stop the laughter from bubbling forth. My laughter caused a chain reaction as everyone in our group melted into inappropriate guffaws at the precise moment that the graduation ceremony was beginning. It wasn't so much the rap that brought on this moment of shared giddiness, but the fact that we were emotionally at a place where we were able to laugh about it.
Bella had survived. Everything was going to be okay. More than okay, everything was going to be perfect.
-LRM—
Finally, it was time to hand out the diplomas. I applauded politely for each graduate, more enthusiastically for Bella's friends Tara and Joanna, and was on my feet cheering when they finally announced my beautiful girl's name.
I wasn't alone. I fully expected our family members, especially Rose and Emmett to be on their feet cheering and whistling, but imagine my surprise when a lot of the spectators and graduates followed suit.
I watched Bella make her way across the stage while ducking her head slightly out of embarrassment. The crowd continued to cheer and clap and I took note that Lou stayed close without being conspicuous.
Bella was amazing, beautiful and smart, and probably one of the bravest people I'd ever known. She deserved this. She deserved for people to know a bit of the real her, rather than what the tabloids have presented for the last few months.
Even though it made her slightly uncomfortable, I hoped that Bella realized that this adulation was for her and her alone. Once again, my pride in her knew no bounds. I would always be humbled by the fact that she had agreed to spend the rest of her life with me.
Now, to make sure that she never sees that ridiculous video.
What am I thinking? Somewhere out there, at this very moment, some asshole is probably manufacturing t-shirts with photos of my unfortunate incarceration displayed on the front.
Emmett's probably already ordered his.
I sighed and shook my head at the thought.
*****A/N****
Song Rec: None, because I never actually quoted The Bed Intruder Song.
although there is a snippet of 'Run' by Snow Patrol.
Poor Edward…I had to find a way to bring his 'emo' down a notch.
Next up is V&V. Already halfway done and so far it's as fluffy as a bunny. Watch for a sneak peek of V&V. Thanks ahead of time for your reviews.*hint hint*. Facebook for everything else.
****************************LRM**********************************
Chapter 63 – Tying Up Loose Ends
*This parallels chapter 63 of V&V 'Reality Shows & Apparitions'. Please read that before attempting this.
“Are you all looking forward to your trip next week?” My Dad asked as we ate dinner.
“You’d better believe it.” Emmett answered excitedly. “I’ve planned the whole thing. We’re going by train from Seattle to Chicago. Lay over there for a day or so because someone has to make an appearance on Oprah.” He said with a smirk while glancing at me.
“From there we’re renting a vehicle and driving Route 66 all the way to California, and then driving up to Vegas after that.”
Alice made a face. “I wish we could do the whole trip with you, but as least we’ll be there for the first part.”
I saw Bella give her a happy smile.
“Yep. I’ve reserved three bedroom compartments on the train because it takes two days to get from Seattle to Chicago, it’s going to be awesome.” Emmett continued.
Thank God Bella and I didn’t have to share quarters with anyone.
Forty-eight straight hours of Emmett would have me contemplating jumping from a moving train.
Christopher spoke up then. “You know I love you darlings, and I love Oprah, but I don’t do trains.” He grinned. “I’ll meet you all in California.”
“Snob” Alice accused with a smile.
“This is true.” Chris returned her smile.
“Well I think it sounds wonderful. This is exactly what you all need.” Mom chimed in. “Duke is looking forward to having a house full of company for a couple of days.”
I couldn’t wait to see my grandfather. I especially couldn’t wait to introduce him to Bella.
During the entire Reality Show conversation, I watched Bella’s face. Her bruises were healing, but it was her mental outlook that was the thing that brought me the most happiness. She truly was making a monumental effort to put this trauma behind her.
She was one strong woman.
The expression on her face when I admitted to being a fan of Dirty Jobs was priceless. I’d realized that since we’d been together, I hadn’t watched much television. I was always more interested in watching her.
I smiled to myself.
Before Bella, I was a hermit who could easily lose himself in my music and in television when I wasn’t filming.
Everything has changed.
--LRM—
The more time I spent with Charlie, the more I genuinely liked the man. As quiet and guarded as he was, it wasn’t an easy task to get to know him. Be that as it may, it became clear after seeing him a few times that there were three things his life revolved around: His job, his children, and fishing. Not necessarily in that order.
The children came first. Always.
His toast for Bella was exactly what she needed to hear. She needed to know that people were proud of her, and that we didn’t question what she had to do in order to make it back safely to us.
I knew her ordeal still weighed on her mind heavily.
She’d been crying in her sleep.
The crying didn’t seem associated with any kind of nightmares. When she woke up happy each morning, and didn’t mention the crying, I came to the conclusion that she had no recollection of it.
That caused me to wonder if she was in more pain than she let on. I knew that her bruises hurt, especially the one on her hip. Every time she rolled over in bed it made her whimper.
Whatever the cause of the crying, I worried.
The cake tasting was a welcome escape. I loved our family, but we’d been elbow to elbow with them for hours, and I wanted nothing more than to be alone with Bella.
I’d managed to suppress my inner horndog for most of the week, that was until Bella dripped chocolate down her chin during our cake tasting. Even that would have been okay if she hadn’t moaned.
My dick sprang to life at that moan, and wouldn’t behave for the rest of the evening.
“You’ve got a little something.” I said while pointing to the chocolate on her chin. I couldn’t help myself; I leaned toward her and licked it off.
Bella got an expression on her face that told me she was seriously considering tossing the abstinence idea aside and letting me make love to her.
Fuck me for being a decent guy, but I couldn’t let her do that.
“Got it.” I smirked before standing suddenly and reaching for her hand. “Come on, let’s go for a walk.”
She seemed to need a moment to pull herself together. I teased her as I wrote our cake choices on the form and then pulled her outside with me.
I hadn’t planned it, but the logical place to go was the boat.
As soon as we sat down, it brought me back to the first time we’d boarded this boat together. I pulled Bella close to me.
“You know I was thinking about all this.” She said in almost a whisper as she gestured around us. “While I was lying in that field waiting for the emergency crew.” She paused. “Our first kiss, when you told me you loved me, I was remembering it all.”
I realized that it was time I told her about what happened while she was missing, before she saw the photos for herself.
I nodded. “Bella, I need to tell you something. There are some photos of me online that I really don’t want you to see because I think they’ll upset you, but I honestly don’t think it can be avoided.”
She frowned, and then as I should have expected her mind took off in a direction I never could have predicted.
“Edward what are you talking about? Are there naked photos of you circulating the internet or something?” She asked with a quirked eyebrow. “Because you told me you always kept your package covered. I’d hate for that to have been untrue, and now there’s a million chicks out there drooling over your you know what.” She said, whispering the last three words.
I couldn’t answer her. I was speechless. And very, very amused.
“You should totally sue whoever put those out there and demand the originals. And then give them to me, yeah, that would be the smartest thing to do. Give them to me and I’ll purchase a safe.” She babbled away.
Little does she realize that she’s already got my dick in a damned lock box.
“I mean seriously, can you imagine the damage some computer hacker could do with those photos. You need to do whatever you have to, threaten whoever you have to, in order to get them taken down from the internet immediately. You don’t know where your man business may show up next.”
“One day some poor unsuspecting office worker at say, the United Nations, could log onto their computer and there would be a photo of your peen for all the world to see Edward. It could turn into an international incident.” She gasped in horror.
That was it; I couldn’t contain the howls of laughter any more.
Bella made it sound as if my cock had the power to topple governments. It was very flattering and fucking hilarious.
“I fail to see the humor Edward.” She glared as she folded her arms across her chest.
I was finally able to take a breath. “Bella, the photos don’t show me naked.”
She just stared. I wasn’t a hundred percent certain that she was even listening to me.
“Bella, they were taken while you were missing. I was arguing with a cop.” I sputtered out.
Well that didn’t come out the way I’d planned.
Bella cringed. “Uh”
She looked embarrassed suddenly.
“Forget what I said. Um, I’m not really myself.”
The laughter returned.
“I have a head injury!” She said with a glare, which only caused me to laugh even harder.
“I can’t” I laughed. “Bella, I…”
This may be fucking hopeless.
She continued to glare at me as I calmed.
A few minutes later, when I was sure I could carry on an intelligent conversation, I spoke again.
“I don’t even know if I’ll be able to do this now.” I said while holding back the smile that was threatening.
“Would you just tell me already.” She demanded.
Don’t laugh. Don’t laugh. Don’t fucking laugh.
I blew out a breath then. “Okay” I said as I leaned over and pecked her lips. “I suppose we’ll have to address your bizarre thought patterns at a later date.” I smirked and then thought about my argument with the cop. The thought of that morning successfully removed any desire to laugh. I cleared my throat. “I thought you were dead.” I whispered.
She looked confused.
I pulled her closer and kissed her hair. “They, the reporters, said that there was a body at the crash site. I was certain it was you.” I could barely speak the words. “I confronted the cop. I had to know.” I huffed out a laugh. “I guess he didn’t like my attitude.”
“He cuffed me and made me sit in the back of the squad car. There were several news crews at the scene, and they filmed everything.”
I felt her tense. “So that’s what’s all over the internet?” She asked.
I nodded. She wrapped her arms tightly around me then.
“I knew I couldn’t live if you didn’t come back to me Bella. At the same time that you were lying in that field remembering our time together, I was doing the same thing. The one difference was that I was despairing of ever seeing you alive again.” I took a deep breath.
“I need to tell you one more thing.” I continued in a whisper. “I was making plans to end my life.”
She looked up with a heartbroken expression on her beautiful face, tears streaming down her cheeks.
“Knowing you as I do, I suspected as much. It was one of the things I held onto as I fought the Ranger. I fought him so hard Edward, part of the reason I have so many bruises.” She smiled ruefully. “I just kept thinking how you wouldn’t want to live without me. You’ve said it often enough.” She smiled genuinely then. “I couldn’t let that happen.”
I pulled her close and tucked her head under my chin. “Oh Bella.” I breathed, before giving her a kiss. “When you’re here with me like this, it’s easy to forget about anything that could threaten our happiness.”
“Unfortunately, we have to live in the real world, which is full of real dangers.” I sighed. “You’ll have to forgive me if I go a little crazy for a while making sure you’re safe.”
She smiled. “It’s okay. I’m not going to fight you on this Edward. I try to learn from my mistakes. I should have never left my apartment, but at least it’s over.” She let out a breath. “I believe that if the ranger had been unsuccessful, he’d have tried again.”
We sat in silence for a while before I spoke. “This is completely off subject, but I was wondering if you planned on keeping your car?”
This was a subject I hadn’t approached. Even if she didn’t want to keep her old car, I’d hoped she’d like the Mustang.
“No. There’s no point really. Especially now that Lou or Sidney will be accompanying us most places.” She answered without looking up at me. “But even if that weren’t the case, I don’t want it any more. It would remind me of that night.” She whispered the last part.
“Okay, so we’ll get rid of the car.” I was secretly relieved. I wanted to dispose of all reminders of that night.
“You know Bella, we can still go out alone, just as we did before.”
She nodded. “That’s true. You have the Vanquish.”
I nodded. It was time to give her my gift. “Come one more place with me?”
“Of course.” She said with a smile as she took my hand.
Our family was prepared for what would happen next. As we walked through the house, I nodded to Rosalie, and watched her disappear down the hall toward the garage. Everyone else followed us silently.
Bella was beyond curious as she looked around. “What’s going on?” She finally asked as we all stood on the front steps.
I grinned down at her. “Just wait.”
About a minute later, I could hear Rose driving the car around from the garage. I didn’t look at the car though, instead I watched Bella’s face as it morphed from confused to awed in the span of a minute.
“Congratulations sweetheart.” I said in her ear before Rose handed her the keys.
She turned toward me. I braced myself, unsure of what her reaction might be.
“You bought me a car?” She gasped.
I nodded warily.
She stared at me for a moment before she actually squealed in delight before throwing her arms around my neck and kissing the hell out of me.
It was my turn to be stunned.
“Thank you.” She whispered after finally breaking the kiss.
“Come on” She urged as she pulled me toward the car.
Evidently we were going for a ride.
“We’ll be back soon.” She said happily to our family.
We stayed out just long enough for Bella to get a feel for the car. “Ohh” Bella moaned when she noticed the state of the art stereo I’d had installed. “Can I play my ipod on this?” She asked as she pointed.
I nodded.
“I need to make a cool playlist for this fabulous car.” She said with a grin.
After our ride, Bella parked the car happily back in my parents’ garage and made no mention of taking it to the apartment. We knew from the police that the ranger had tampered with her windshield wiper, which meant that somehow he’d gotten access to the parking garage at the apartment building. Even though he was dead and gone, I didn’t blame her for not wanting this new vehicle there. The parking garage seemed tainted somehow.
--LRM—
I had dreaded the thought of Bella going to work the following week, knowing it would be difficult to let her out of my sight. I also knew that she didn’t look forward to the barrage of questions which were sure to greet her at WIRI. Imagine my elation when she told me that she and Rose had decided that she didn’t need to go in. Rose’s replacement would help with whatever was needed during that last week.
On Sunday evening we had dinner with Rose and Emmett. Rose wasn’t shy about imparting every detail she’d learned about Bella’s abduction. I’d had a couple stalkers in my day, it was an unfortunate reality of being famous, but I found it chilling that this should happen to Bella not once, but twice in her life.
It was almost as if she was a magnet for psychopaths. I made a vow to redouble my efforts to keep her safe.
No one was ever going to hurt her again.
I thought about the bastard that was burning in hell, and about the other one, I hoped, rotting in prison.
Would he be released? Would he come after Bella if that were to happen?
I suddenly felt sick.
Emmett whispered that he wanted to talk to Bella, so I helped Rose carry the desserts into the living room as I saw Bella follow Emmett to the office.
“Do you know what that’s about?” I asked Rose as I gestured toward the doorway they’d just disappeared into.
“Yeah. We gathered up all those flowers and gifts left at the hospital. We thought she might want to see them.”
I nodded.
“How are you Rose?” I felt like such a jerk. Here she was pregnant, having had lived through this ordeal with the rest of us, and I hadn’t even inquired about her health.
“I’m doing really well Edward. Baby Swan’s pretty tough, just like the rest of the Swans.” She smiled.
“They are tough aren’t they?” I agreed quietly with a frown.
“Emmett has this saying, I think it came from his parents, it goes ‘God never gives you a cross harder than you can bear’. If that’s true, then he and his family must be bordering on superhuman in the strength category.” She said with a rueful smile. “They’ve had more shit thrown at them then anyone I’ve ever known.”
“I certainly hope He’s done giving them crosses for a while.” I muttered.
“Amen to that.” She agreed.
After another minute she stood. “Let’s go see what’s going on.”
We found Emmett and Bella in the study speaking quietly, their arms around each other, both were crying. I started to turn around to leave but Rose grabbed my forearm holding me there.
“Emmett, we don’t need to talk about this…” Bella whispered.
“I’ve got to get this out.” He said as he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. “I was so scared.” He whispered. “It was different than with Mom. By the time we heard anything, Mom was already gone. This…” He rubbed his forehead with his fingers. “I felt so fucking helpless. I kept hearing you scream in my mind. It didn’t go away until I saw you in the hospital.”
“Emmett, it’s okay, I’m okay.” Bella soothed. I had to swallow the lump in my throat.
Emmett nodded and swallowed hard. “Thank God.” He whispered as he held her against him and rubbed her head.
“Rosie just about collapsed when she realized what had happened to you, and I was fucking useless.” He muttered.
“No you weren’t Emmett.” Rose spoke up then. Emmett and Bella turned toward us. “He called the doctor and explained what happened. He prescribed a mild sedative, and then Emmett put me to bed.”
This upset Bella even more. “Oh Rose, that much stress, you could have lost the baby.”
Rose put her arm around Bella. “Now don’t you start Bells. Everything is perfect now, and Baby Swan is going to be perfect too.” She said with a smile.
The Letterman show was just the distraction we all needed. That was until Dave showed that stupid photo of me in a dress.
Emmett laughed the loudest, of course. “Oh Andy, I had no idea. First I find out you’re a very talented rapper, then your proclivity for dressing in women’s clothing is revealed. Holy shit, you’re a complicated guy.” He said with a grin.
Asshole.
“What do you mean Edward’s a rapper?” Bella questioned.
Damn you Emmett.
I glared at Emmett.
“You didn’t show her that?” He asked.
I shook my head. “Emmett, I doubt she will find it humorous.”
Emmett just shrugged.
I was pleasantly surprised when Bella let the matter drop, and didn’t bring it up again even after we were back at home.
--LRM—
We spent the next few days preparing for the party the next weekend, and for our road trip.
To that end, we grocery shopped for just what we’d need until we left town. Going to the grocery store with Bella had always been an experience, but now it was even more intense. People seemed to have no qualms about approaching us to ask how Bella was feeling. They were a little more timid about requesting photos and autographs, but that changed as Bella’s bruises faded.
The grocery store visit also gave us a glimpse of what the tabloids were saying. No surprise that the top story was Bella’s abduction and escape.
Back at home, Bella’s family worries about her mental state
As Bella heals, Edward worries that wedding will be delayed
All the drama behind them, Edward and Bella look forward to forever
Bella smirked. “Well at least that one got it right.” She said as she pointed to the last tabloid in the rack.
I chuckled and shook my head.
She had stopped crying in her sleep toward the end of the week, which made me think that it had been tied to her physical pain.
I was still having a hard time leaving her on her own. I would go as far as the balcony to make phone calls to Jasper, Alec or Jane, but didn’t leave the apartment without her.
She didn’t seem to mind.
--LRM—
‘Daddy, if I give you buwerfwy kisses, wiwl you push me on da swing?’ the beautiful little girl in my arms asked just before she pulled my face down to hers and tickled my cheek with her eyelashes. When she was finished I pulled back just enough to gaze at her little face. She looked so much like Bella.
‘It’s a deal sweetheart’ I said before sitting her on the swing.
‘Higher Daddy’ she said as she turned her head toward me and pleaded with a smile. Her big brown eyes watched me trustingly as I pushed the swing just a little higher.
Her giggles filled the air around us just as a pair of warm arms wrapped around my waist from behind. ‘Edward you’re such a pushover, I never let her go that high.’ Bella said sweetly.
‘It’s not high. Anyway, you know I can’t deny her.’ I grinned apologetically as I turned to face her.
I wrapped my arms around Bella, her swollen stomach resting between us, and leaned down to brush my lips against her neck. ‘You’re a wonderful father Edward.’ She whispered. I pulled back slightly and placed my hand on top of her stomach just in time to feel the baby kick.
My eyes flew open. Where the hell was I? I looked around at Bella’s familiar bedroom.
A dream?
I searched the room. My heart clenched when I realized the little brown-eyed girl was gone. She had been the same one that I’d dreamt of before almost losing Bella.
Was that our child? A child Bella and I would have some day?
As much as I told myself that it was only a dream, part of me wasn’t buying that.
Hadn’t my damned nightmare almost come true?
So why not a good dream?
Suddenly, I wanted it all, and I wanted it now. Our home, our family, our future. This was the life Bella and I would have together and I couldn’t wait.
August fourteenth couldn’t arrive soon enough.
I rested my head back on the pillow. The apartment was quiet apart from Bella’s singing in the kitchen where I assumed she was cooking breakfast.
I threw back the covers, feeling the need to wrap my arms around her and hold her close.
--LRM--
“Edward, stop being such a wuss.” Bella snapped as she sped down the highway.
“Bella, I am not a wuss. Would you please keep your eyes on the damn road rather than me, and would you please go the speed limit.” I barked.
I’ll admit that I was overprotective before, but since dreaming of our child and a pregnant Bella, I’d gotten slightly more desperate about her safety.
After all, she was the future mother of my children.
She chuckled. “It’s kind of hard to miss you when you’re white-knuckling my dash. And I’ll have you know I’m only going five miles over the speed limit.” She turned and raised an eyebrow at me.
Eyes on the road!
“You shouldn’t have given me this car if you expected me to go slow.”
I grimaced. “I’ve created a monster.” I muttered.
She just laughed at me when I complained that she was giving me gray hair.
I chuckled to myself when I realized that after the last two weeks, we should both have gray hair.
--LRM—
Wednesday afternoon brought a surprise as we viewed Jill Richardson’s ‘apology’. I knew something was fishy about it, but didn’t share my thoughts with Bella.
For Bella’s sake, I was glad she did it, but the apology had all the markings of a deal in the works between her and somebody, probably a studio or a television show.
The next day we heard that she’d landed a spot on a reality show.
Hollywood is so fucking predictable.
--LRM—
The obnoxiously loud knocking on the door could only have been coming from Emmett. I contemplated pretending I wasn’t there, but he would have easily discovered the truth.
He’d just use his key.
Shit.
I pulled the door open with a frown.
“Why hello there Andy. Let’s go.” He said, as if I should know what he was talking about.
“Go where? I don’t want to leave, Bella will be home soon.” I said in almost a whine.
“We’re going to buy stuff for our road trip. Stop being a bitch and come on.” He barked. “You can survive for an afternoon without Bella.”
Oh I beg to differ.
I didn’t say anything. I just glared. He didn’t back down. I let out a frustrated breath and grabbed my jacket.
On the way to the hummer, I shot a quick text to Bella.
My love-
Your brother is forcing me to go shopping for ‘road trip supplies’
Pray for me
Miss you
-E
As we rode toward Tacoma, Emmett explained that there was a ‘western wear’ store in the mall there, and he couldn’t go on this trip without a cowboy hat and boots.
I should have hidden under Bella’s bed.
“Emmett, do you have any idea what a trip to a mall is like for me?” I asked incredulously.
“Quit whining and pull your hood up. No one will bother you.” He answered in an exasperated tone. “You better change your attitude before this road trip or I’m leaving you in the middle of fucking nowhere Eddie.”
I guess I was being a bitch.
“Sorry. I just …”
“I know. You hate being away from Bella. I get that.” He smirked.
I forced myself to stop moping, and actually ended up enjoying the rest of the ride.
The first stop was a camera shop, where I purchased a new video camera, having left my other one back in California. Then we were off to the western wear store.
I had no desire to purchase anything, so after about thirty minutes of standing around watching Emmett shop, I decided to go in search of a frozen yogurt.
A couple of people recognized me in the food court, and I posed for some photos before carrying my frozen yogurt with me and heading back toward the western wear shop.
As I passed Victoria’s Secret, I wondered if Bella would help me choose her lingerie for the honeymoon.
For what I planned to do, no clothing would be required for long.
At the thought of Bella in sexy lingerie, and then with no sexy lingerie, I started to get a hard on. I was so fucking irritated with myself for thinking about naked Bella while in public, that I seriously contemplated dumping the rest of the yogurt in my pants as punishment.
By this time, I’d reached the western wear store, so I parked my ass on a bench while waiting for Emmett to emerge. As I waited, my phone chimed, alerting me to an incoming text.
.
Take your time
I’m going to hang out with Rose for a while
Miss you too. Love you
-B
.
I read her message and had just decided to dial her number when a quiet voice interrupted me.
“Edward?”
It was a voice I hadn’t heard in seven years, and had honestly hoped never to hear again. I turned my head sharply to my right, and standing about ten feet away from me was the woman who had almost single-handedly ruined my life.
I stared at her, my face a blank mask as I took in her appearance. She was still pretty, but looked much older than her twenty-four years, worry lines etched across her pale skin. She also wasn’t dressed in the manner I’d remembered. The Meghan I knew in high school wouldn’t have left the house without makeup, jewelry and designer clothing.
This Meghan wore no makeup, and was dressed in comfortable jeans and a loose fitting sweatshirt which swallowed her small frame. The thing that amazed me the most was my reaction to seeing her. I had absolutely no feelings for the woman standing in front of me, not even hatred.
She was nothing to me.
I still hadn’t spoken as I continued to stare.
“I…” She spoke again. “I don’t expect you to ever want to speak to me again. I’ve thought about trying to contact you a hundred different times…” She trailed off and took a breath as she pushed her sleeves up her forearms in a nervous gesture.
“What could you possibly have had to say?” I asked in a flat voice.
She got a pained look on her face. “I’m sorry?” She whispered. “I know it’s not enough, and probably means nothing to you, but I still want to say it. I’m so very sorry.”
I raised my eyebrows, but kept the blank expression. She didn’t attempt to move any closer to me, and I was glad of that. Even with ten feet between us, it felt too close.
“I’ve seen you in the news, and with your Isabella. I’m so glad she’s alright.” She took another breath. “You seem good together. You seem happy.”
“She’s the only woman I have ever loved.” I said truthfully. “The only woman I will ever love.”
She winced slightly at my words. “You deserve to be happy Edward, more than anyone.”
She paused and looked down at the floor before continuing in a whisper. “We were so young when we started dating. I met Jimmy about a month later.” She frowned. “Looking back, I realize now that I was never in love with him. I was a young girl in love with the idea that a guy in his twenties would take an interest in me.”
She shook her head. “I was so foolish. You were nothing but good to me Edward, and I treated you so horribly, using you to hide my relationship with him from my parents.”
I let out a breath and wondered what the hell was keeping Emmett. “Alright. Are we finished here?” I asked, looking away to stare at a potted palm, rather than look at her. I found her nervousness irritating for some reason.
She took a deep breath, “I’m HIV positive.” She blurted.
I turned my head to stare at her in shock.
“After what happened on prom night, after I was released from the hospital,” She continued in a whisper, “my parents sent me to rehab. Once I found out I was HIV positive, I went through a period where I didn’t want to live.”
This was hard to listen to. I fought against the urge to give a shit about what she’d been through.
“I didn’t deserve it, but my family stuck by me. Eventually I made my peace with my situation and decided to go to school. I wanted to help others, so I went into nursing.”
I sat there, stunned as I listened to her story.
“I contracted HIV from him. Who knows how many other people he infected before he was arrested.” She took a breath. “I work with AIDs patients now. In some way, I hope to make up for the damage I’ve caused; do some good in the world.” She clasped her hands together. “It’s every rewarding work. There’s so much progress being made that people are surviving longer and longer with the disease. The chances that I’ll live past forty gets better every day.”
Forty?
I was glad I was already sitting down. I couldn’t imagine someone my age rejoicing in the fact that they may live to see forty.
I didn’t want to feel pity for this woman that I’d hated for so long, the woman who had been the cause of my arrest and attempted suicide. But pity was exactly what I felt.
I was angry with myself for that. She didn’t deserve my pity.
Should I tell her how she ruined me? How for so many years I’d remained a closed-off prick because of her, avoiding getting close to anyone, including my own family? How I’d battled depression?
Bella’s beautiful face came unbidden to my mind then, calming me, reminding me that now I'd have everything I thought I wanted with Meghan, but I’d have it with someone I really loved.
If Meghan hadn’t done what she did, as awful as it was, I may never have found Bella.
Bella
My soul mate
My saving grace
“So, that’s all. I just wanted to express to you how sorry I am. I don’t expect you to ever forgive me, but I need to forgive myself Edward. I need to do that so I can move on with my life.” She shifted from one foot to the other. “I’ve found someone who loves me. The amazing thing is that after I told him everything I’d done, he still wanted me.” She said in an awed whisper. “We’re building a life together.”
A life that may only last another fifteen years…
I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair, before resting my elbows on my knees. I had no idea how to process all of this. I was getting a fucking headache.
She chuckled. “I see that you still run your hands through your hair when you’re frustrated.” I shot her a look. “Oh, uh sorry” she whispered.
There was silence for a moment. “Well, thank you for listening. You could have told me to go to hell, and I’d have left you alone.” She turned to go. “Goodbye Edward.” She whispered. “I hope you and Bella will be very happy together.” She said sincerely before turning and walking away.
She wanted my forgiveness. Was that something I was capable of giving her? I thought about how forgiving Bella had been. I knew for a fact that she’d forgiven Geri Chance for the evil she’d unleashed. I also knew that someday, not tomorrow but someday, she’d forgive the ranger for what he did.
Unlike those two people, Meghan had actually shown remorse and apologized for her actions. Could I bring myself to forgive her?
I had to admit that the fact she was HIV positive did have some bearing on the fact that I’d even consider forgiving her. In the end, her actions in high school had harmed herself a lot more then they’d harmed me.
My girl had been returned to me only nine days before. Sure she was bruised, but she was alive. I owed the universe a little forgiveness.
I stood from the bench and followed the way I’d seen Meghan leave. Less than five minutes later, I caught up to her. When I was about two feet behind her, I spoke so that only she could hear me.
“I forgive you” I said in a hoarse whisper to the back of her head.
I heard her gasp. She never turned, but her pace slowed and her hand reached up to brush across her cheek. Wiping a tear perhaps? “Thank you.” She whispered back.
I stopped and stood where I was as I watched her walk away. Once she was out of sight, I turned back the way I’d come. As I passed Victoria’s Secret again, Emmett came barreling out of the store, almost bumping into me.
“That place is a fucking torture chamber for those of us abstaining until our wedding day.” He boomed, earning chuckles from the mall patrons within earshot.
I couldn’t muster the energy to answer him. I was drained. I wanted nothing more than to hold my girl in my arms.
All the way home, Emmett tried to engage me in conversation. I wasn’t trying to be an asshole, I was simply exhausted. When we arrived back at the apartment, I sat on the sofa waiting for Bella to arrive.
Less than five minutes later, she came through the door. I looked at her, my personal angel, and once again everything in my life was as it should be.
The things Meghan had told me were playing and replaying in my brain. Had I forgiven her too easily?
No. This woman had paid too harsh a price for her mistakes. I had no choice but to set her free from her guilt. It was done.
I pulled Bella into my arms. “I love you so much Bella.” I whispered before I kissed her with all the desperation of a dying man clinging to his only lifeline, because that’s exactly what she was.
When we broke the kiss, she had a worried look. “Edward, what’s happened, what’s wrong?”
I dropped my gaze as I prepared to tell her everything. I cleared my throat. “I saw Meghan.” I answered in a strained voice.
*****A/N******
Better?
Next chap of V&V will have the farewell party at WIRI. It should be exciting. Watch for a sneak peek before the whole chapter posts.
Love in the form of a review is very much appreciated. Also, I’ve been nominated for several ‘Avant Garde Awards’, Round 1voting begins May 22…please vote for me. (I will beg again! ).
TTFN
**********************************************************************************
Chapter 64 – A Shiner for the Birthday Boy *This parallels chapter 64 of V&V 'Strange Days & Sucker Punches.
*Please read that before attempting this.
*
"Are you okay?" She asked. Always more concerned about how I was feeling than about herself.
I shrugged before proceeding to tell her everything about my visit with Meghan. In a way, this talk with Bella was necessary in order to finally get the closure I needed. After confiding in Bella, the weight of the past seven years seemed to at last lift from my shoulders, hopefully never to trouble me again.
After this, I doubted whether Meghan or the pain she caused would even cross my mind, and if she did, it would merely be as a foggy distant memory. My present and my future sat beside me, studying me with her beautiful brown eyes.
"Edward, I have to say something. I hope it doesn't come across as insensitive but" She hesitated "I'm really glad you never had sex with her." She said with a small smile. "I'm glad you didn't for other reasons but, I'm really glad now…"
I reached up in order to gently release her lip from where it was trapped by her teeth. "I couldn't agree more. I'm very glad that you're my one and only Bella." I couldn't hold back any longer, I had to kiss her. This time I wasn't desperate or urgent. Instead, I poured every bit of my love and adoration for my girl into the kiss, she was the only future I was interested in having. I vowed that, after today, that future would never be haunted by the ghosts of my past.
-LRM—
I had never been to The Ruins before, although my mother had spoken about it often. Once I got a look at the courtyard, I had to agree with Emmett, it was damn nice.
"So, once we return from Vegas, are you and Bella planning to stay around Seattle until the wedding?" Emmett asked as we went to get drinks.
I assumed he was speaking of his wedding. "For the most part" I answered "I have to go back to L.A. to perform some community service, but I'll be back here before Clint arrives."
He nodded.
"I'll grab a table" Emmett declared as he walked over to a table near the bar. I decided to go in search of Bella. With drinks in hand, I scouted the ballroom first.
Surely she and Rose aren't still in the rest room?
I backtracked and found Emmett still seated alone before I headed in the direction of the powder room.
I saw her before I heard what she was saying to Mike Newton. She was smiling, which was good news for Newton because I wouldn't have hesitated handing him his ass if he were to make her feel uncomfortable as he'd done in the past.
"….now. As much as I hate to admit it, Masen really loves you." I heard Newton say.
Well I'll be..
Bella smiled broadly. "Almost as much as I love him."
"I think you've got that the wrong way round Miss Swan." I announced before walking toward her.
"Newton." I said with a polite nod of the head to Mike.
Mike sighed. "I suppose while I'm at it, I should get all my apologies out of the way. Sorry for being an asshole Masen. Do you think we could start over?" He asked as he held out his hand for a shake.
Seems like everyone is apologizing today.
I shuffled both drinks into one hand in order to shake Newton's. "Absolutely. As long as we're clear on boundaries." I warned with a glance toward Bella. "Then we don't have a problem."
Mike grinned. "We're clear." He said before turning to face Bella again. "Good luck Bella. I hope things go back to normal for you now." He glanced at me then. "For you both." Mike added in a serious tone. "I wish you all the best." He said before walking away.
Bella raised both eyebrows and looked at me. "This has been a weird day." She muttered as she held back a smile.
That it has.
"I was thinking surreal, but weird will do." I chuckled. We made the rounds, speaking with Bella's co-workers before eventually ending up back in the ballroom.
"Come on Edward, let's dance." She directed, earning a wary look from me.
"No, I'm not drunk." She defended.
"Bella, you're actually asking me to dance?" I asked with a smile.
"Come on" She directed as she grabbed my hand. "This offer won't last forever."
If I had known the torture Isabella was going to put me through on the dance floor, I would have come up with some reason that would have excused me from dancing with her.
As it was, I tried to keep the dancing as innocent as humanly possible, but when her ass kept grazing against my very prominent erection, I came very close to losing my mind, and embarrassing myself in public.
"Are you trying to kill me love?" I whispered.
She snickered in response. "Definitely not. I want you alive and well and waiting at the altar in fifty-seven days."
She glanced over her shoulder at me as I shot her a brilliant smile. "You've been counting too." I remarked before turning her around to kiss her in full view of everyone.
God how I love her.
-LRM—
It seemed that all evening, no matter where we were, that fucker Victor James was lurking on the periphery.
Once Rose's producer finished the tribute for her, I glanced around the ballroom. James wasn't anywhere to be seen, and Rose and Emmett were in the room, so I judged it a good time to maybe hit the men's room before grabbing us a couple of sodas.
"Will you be okay for a minute sweetheart?" I asked Bella. "I'm going to get us a couple of soft drinks."
"Sure." She answered before I gave her a smile and headed for the door. As soon as I exited the men's room, I was surrounded by three females very insistent that I pose for photos with them. It took longer than it should have, and I was certain that two of them had been drinking more than was prudent. My first clue was the 'wandering hands'.
After I extricated myself from that situation, I got our drinks and headed back toward the ballroom. When I passed through one of the sitting rooms and saw Rose and Emmett talking there with a couple of people, and Bella not among them, I got an uneasy feeling.
Damn it. It shouldn't have left her alone this long.
When I rounded the corner into the ballroom, I couldn't believe the sight before my eyes.
That miserable bastard Victor James was gripping my girl by the arms, preventing her from leaving, while he spewed his venom.
In my anger and surprise, the drinks fell from my hands.
"I bet you like it rough." I heard him say.
I will kill him.
"Get your fucking hands off her" I barked. I saw Isabella close her eyes and sigh in relief before darting to my side. I pulled her close. "Are you alright sweetheart?" I asked as I kissed her temple.
She nodded in answer.
It was time to turn my attention to the douchebag.
"I warned you that day in your office James. One phone call is all it will take." I seethed. I wanted to punch his stupid face. "You can kiss your sorry career goodbye." I barked.
"Who the fuck do you think you are Masen?" He bit back. "You threaten me because I dare to talk to you girlfriend?" He smirked before he spoke again. "I was just keeping Isabella company while you were distracted out in the hall."
Son of a bitch.
"By the way, I've fucked every one of those women" His voice lowering to a whisper as he gestured toward the doorway. "Just between you and me, they weren't very good, but who am I to deny you my sloppy seconds" He chuckled "especially when I'm more than willing to treat myself to yours?" Then he leered at Bella. My girl. My fiancée. My beautiful Bella whom he dared to touch with his filthy, fucking hands.
I snapped. The rational part of my brain gave over control of my actions to the white hot anger I'd been harboring for days as I launched myself at him. I intended to make him suffer.
Hadn't I vowed that no one would ever hurt her? I'd failed yet again to protect Bella, but by God I could punish those who foolishly attempted to harm her. Besides, I'd warned him.
Bastard deserved it.
James was on the receiving end of all the anger and hatred that had been building inside me since the day Bella told me about her mother's death. As I pummeled him, I thought of what Jeffrey Dryden had done to her, what the Ranger had tried to do, and every hurtful word James himself had said to her. And the fact that he had dared to touch her.
The small measure of satisfaction that I felt with the first punch grew each and every time that my fist made contact with his body. I wanted to pummel him until he was unrecognizable, until he was a bloody heaping mess on the floor of the ballroom.
Too soon, I felt myself being dragged away from him by several pairs of strong hands. I fought against them until I caught a glimpse of my girl's face. I stopped struggling, I couldn't continue down that road, it made me no better than him.
I realized then that I would have to satisfy myself with the fact that I'd been able to land a few punches before being stopped. It would have to be enough.
I saw what James was planning to do before anyone else, but didn't have time to say a word before his fist made contact with my face. It hurt like hell, but nothing could take away the satisfaction I felt from the beat down I'd given him a moment before.
"Edward!" Bella shouted as the men let go of me in order to grab James. When Emmett punched James in the confusion immediately following, it was a total surprise. After all, he'd arrived late to the incident and didn't even know what had happened. When he referred to me as his 'brother-in-law' it made me proud. After everything we'd suffered through together, we were family.
They hauled James away after that.
"Oh Edward, I think you're going to have a black eye." Bella announced sadly as she kissed my bruised cheek. All I could do in return was smile.
I know it was a twisted thought, but in a way it seemed like I'd taken that hit for her, and by absorbing that pain, I was sharing in the pain she'd suffered at the hands of another evil bastard days before.
She grinned back. "It's beautiful." She whispered. "Thank you." Bella understood me better than anyone.
"I'm sorry I didn't get back sooner Bella. A group of women stopped me in the hall wanting photographs." I told her.
"So I heard." She whispered before kissing my cheek. I sighed and let her touch soothe me.
I was glad no one wanted to stay after that. The valet brought the hummer to the front, and we helped our girls inside. As soon as we'd closed their doors, I gripped Emmett's shoulder. "Thanks man, for hitting James."
"Eddie, you're family. That's what families do. But sometime would you let me in on why you punched him?" He grinned cheekily.
"Absolutely" I answered as he gave me a fist bump.
It turned out that I didn't have to tell him. Once we were in the car, Bella relayed the entire incident to us.
Unbelievably, Victor had found a way to get to Bella that I never expected. She seemed to be recovering so well from the whole ordeal with the ranger, there was no way I could risk something like an interview with Dryden causing a setback.
I'd be making some phone calls in the morning.
-LRM—
"Unfortunately, if James has gotten permission to do the interview, we can't stop him. We can, however, make it clear that we intend to sue if anything said about Bella is not already public knowledge. There can be no veiled threats, no hints at anything that would make Bella uncomfortable. James will have to walk a very fine line indeed in order to keep from facing an ugly court battle. Somehow I don't think he wants a legal shitstorm raining down on his head during his attempt to better his career." Kyle explained. "I still think your best bet Edward, may be to go through your Hollywood contacts in order to shut the project down before it begins."
We were on our way to Forks for our last Pre-Cana class when I phoned Kyle about Victor James's intention to interview Jeffrey Dryden. "Okay Kyle. Thanks. I'll be in touch."
The next two calls I made were to Jasper and Alec. They both planned to find out as much as possible about the new show James was starring in.
The class about raising children was not quite what I expected. A lot of what was mentioned by Mr. and Mrs. Combs was common sense. Aside from the near breakdown exhibited by Rose, the class was less than exciting. Maybe it was just the fact that I couldn't wait for it to be over.
My thoughts kept wandering back to the little girl I had dreamt of. I found myself paying less and less attention to the class, and paying more attention to Bella's profile as she sat there smiling and listening to Mrs. Combs go on and on about the mischief her own children had gotten into while growing up.
I have no doubt that Emmett made them all look like amateurs.
"What do you mean there's nothing we can do?" I barked at Jasper. It was Saturday evening and we were back at the apartment. Thankfully, I'd stepped onto the balcony in order not to disturb Bella.
"The producer of Victor James's new show is Louise Collins. I'm sure you remember her." Jazz answered.
I thought for a moment before it dawned on me. "The same Louise Collins that worked as a director's assistant on The Lost Knight?"
"The very same." Jasper answered.
I groaned internally, remembering how Louise and I had a major disagreement during filming of The Lost Knight which led to her being fired from the movie. The disagreement stemmed from the fact that she wanted to suck my dick, and in response, I told her to stay the fuck away from me.
"How the hell did she become a producer?" I barked at Jazz even though I knew none of this was his fault. "According to Alec, Louise has been a busy girl during the last few years. She latched onto the sole heir of a shipping magnate. This guy knows nothing about the entertainment industry, but is willing to finance her projects in order to keep her happy. She's tried a couple different television shows which have flopped."
"The network seems to like her ideas for this one. There's no way we can halt production, at best we can only keep them from crossing certain lines."
I was upset. "Look Jazz. I think it best that Bella not find out about this yet. I want her to enjoy this vacation. Once we're home, I'll let her know what's going on."
"Okay Edward." He sighed. "If my opinion matters, I think Bella will surprise you. We've all seen for ourselves how strong she is. My belief is that she'll handle this just as she has everything else. She's an amazing woman."
"That she is." I agreed.
As usual, Bella fell asleep in my arms that night. I knew that when I awoke in the morning it would be my birthday. I also knew that because she would be with me, it would be the happiest birthday I'd ever had.
-LRM—
I was on set, waiting for Hal to call my name when I felt a trail of warm kisses on my jaw and neck. I closed my eyes.
"Happy birthday, I love you." I heard Bella whisper.
I could feel her in my arms, and forced my eyes open. "Thank you sweetheart." I whispered back.
"I'm sorry I don't have birthday cake for you." Bella said with a smile. "That will be at your parents' later. I do have a gift though, and I could sing happy birthday to you."
mmm…Best Birthday Ever
I laughed as I imagined Bella singing while blushing profusely. "That's not necessary. All I really want is to hold you just like this."
I didn't want her to move.
She seemed content with that, and snuggled against my side. After a few minutes, her breathing pattern changed, and I knew she'd fallen back asleep.
I lay there awake. The Victor James clusterfuck was still on my mind, along with the realization once again that, no matter what we did, because Bella was a public figure now there would always be someone wanting to cash in on that. Even if we were to diffuse this particular situation, there would be more in the future. Rumors, accusations or just remarks guaranteed to get a rise out of her…or me.
Was Jasper right? Had she grown strong enough to handle it? All of it? Every time I thought about what she'd done to the Ranger, I wanted to believe so.
When it was drawing close to the time we'd have to leave for church, I woke her up.
"We have to get ready for church soon Sleeping Beauty." I whispered as I gently rubbed her arm.
She nodded and opened her eyes. "Would you like your present now?" She asked.
This took me by surprise. "Now? You're not waiting for the party?"
She cleared her throat and sat up. "Believe me Edward; I don't want there to be an audience when you open it." She moved until she could whisper the next part in my ear. "My gift is for your eyes only."
Fuck me, I hope it's a belly dance.
My dick literally twitched in anticipation.
"What is it?" I asked apprehensively.
She leaned over and pulled a box from under her bed before handing it to me.
Okay, I need to calm the fuck down. Bella's obviously not doing a belly dance or anything sexy; my imagination is running away with itself.
I need to get my mind out of the damn gutter, and stop letting my dick think for me.
I pulled the gift from the box not realizing it was a calendar until I opened it. And holy shit what a calendar…
There stood the love of my life photographed in vivid living color, the pose was from Gypsy, but the sex goddess looking back at me was all Bella. I literally couldn't take my eyes off of her. "Fuck" I whispered as I slowly scanned the photo starting with her beautiful sexy smile before trailing down across her bare back, lingering for a moment on her sequined panties, before taking in her sexy as fuck legs perched atop a pair of black stilettos.
I was momentarily paralyzed.
Bella's voice distracted me, "Edward, would you please say something. I mean, I can take it if you don't like it. Just tell me the truth." She said in a nervous whisper.
What?
I looked up at her, thoughts of all the different ways I wanted to worship her body flashing through my tortured brain. "Bella, are you actually harboring a doubt that I wouldn't find this photo the singularly sexiest thing I'd ever seen?" I said with a smirk. "Bella, I wish you could see yourself the way I do. Or maybe not, I would be embarrassed for you to know my thoughts at this particular moment Miss Swan."
That was the fucking truth.
I set the calendar aside and pulled her down on the bed beneath me. I began to leave soft kisses on her neck and shoulders. "Bella, my self-control is hanging on by a mere thread. Please tell me there are no more photos like that in the rest of the calendar." I asked as I pulled the collar of her shirt away from her neck, needing to kiss as much of her skin as possible.
"Um. Sorry?" She answered.
I groaned as I continued to touch her. Without consciously realizing what I was doing, my hands were suddenly on her breasts. "I'm never going to be able to let you out of my sight, you're too fucking beautiful." I managed to choke out as I felt her warm skin. Bella said something, but I didn't catch it, my mind too busy working out the fastest way to remove her shirt.
"Edward, please." I heard her that time.
I froze.
Oh shit. What the hell was I doing?
"Oh God Bella, I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me."
I felt like an animal, momentarily losing my self-control like that.
"Edward, please don't apologize. I can't wait until we don't have to stop. The thought of it is beginning to take over most of my waking moments."
Aware that Bella made a habit of letting me off the hook entirely too easily, I sat up and pecked her luscious lips, too anxious to view the rest of the photos at that moment than to beat myself up for my actions.
My eyes were treated to photo after photo of Bella in poses ranging from sweet and innocent to cocktease extraordinaire.
"How did you do this?" I asked in amazement.
She was gorgeous. When I contemplated the fact that my shy little Bella had put herself out there in this way simply to please me, it took my breath away.
"Alice" She answered.
I should have known.
"Bella, you have captured every one of my favorite Hollywood divas along with some of my favorite Bella fantasies." I said with a chuckle as I tapped one of the photos.
"Your sister keeps referring to that one as 'hot for teacher'. I told her that term made me uncomfortable and that I prefer 'naughty librarian' because it doesn't make me feel like a pedophile." She was trying not to smile.
I laughed as I pulled her to me and kissed the top of her head before continuing to peruse the calendar.
When I turned the page and got an eyeful of Bella lying in the hay holding a firearm, I felt all the blood in my body travel straight to my dick. It vaguely registered that the photo was a recreation of a scene from The Outlaw, but I was too busy trying to remember how to form words to fully comprehend that fact.
"I think I'm going to have a heart attack." I groaned when I could finally speak.
She had the nerve to snicker at my agony. "Why?"
"Bella this is too fucking sexy. You're holding a gun." I choked out before shaking my head and laughing. "Ever since you told me you knew how to shoot, I've been fantasizing about you with a weapon."
She fucking laughed at me.
When I turned to the last photo, I was almost overcome with emotion. It was for May, the month that I proposed to Bella. There was my beautiful girl, captured for posterity, looking as she did the night she agreed to be my wife.
I looked up at her face. "Bella this is perfect." I whispered before pulling her close and kissing her. "I love you so much baby. Thank you."
"You're welcome." She answered with a smile.
I noticed then that there was a CD lying in the bottom of the box. "What's this?" I asked as I held it up.
"Well, somehow I knew that you'd want copies of those photos for your laptop, so all the photos are on the CD."
Did I need any further proof that Bella was perfect for me?
My heart was filled to capacity with love for this woman.
I smiled. "You thought of everything baby." I smirked before sighing loudly. "And now if you'll excuse me, I'm starting my birthday with a very cold shower."
She laughed, I was serious.
What was that song Emmett sang about blue balls?
-LRM—
"Are you enjoying your birthday son?" My father asked as we stood with Charlie watching Emmett and Jasper play pool.
I nodded and smiled.
"It's a good thing you aren't filming any time soon." He said as he gestured toward my black eye."
I had forgotten about my eye until we arrived at my parents' house. Obviously my mother made a big deal about it, although she never questioned how I got it.
Alice probably told her
Dad hadn't mentioned it until now.
"About that eye" Charlie began, as if he'd just remembered something. "Emmett told me what happened the other night." He paused, taking a deep breath. "First of all, I'm trying to understand what kind of a person would do that to someone else. Interviewing the piece of garbage that murdered Bella's mother right in front of her and fully planned to do the same to her?" Charlie's voice betrayed the sadness that he'd felt for years. I took another breath. "Who does that?" He whispered while staring down at the floor.
Everyone in the room remained silent, not knowing the answer any more than Charlie did.
Charlie sighed before looking at me again. "I also heard what he was saying about Bella." He let out a frustrated sigh. "I'm damn proud of you for beating the hell out of him Edward." He said with a smile as he patted me on the shoulder.
"You realize Chief that technically I assaulted him." I whispered conspiratorially.
Charlie pursed his lips and rubbed one hand across his chin. "Funny thing about that, the way I heard it, he punched you first" He said with a smirk "and then made up some shit about Emmett punching him too, which several witnesses claim never happened."
Charlie grinned. I nodded, returning the grin. If he was okay with that story, so was I.
"I may as well say this right here in front of your Dad and Emmett and Jasper." Charlie cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention to him. "I don't think I could have asked for a better man to marry my daughter. You've more than proven yourself worthy of her these past few months. It's obvious that you put her first in everything, and that's as it should be." I noticed his mustache twitch. "I just wanted you to know that when the day arrives, I'll be proud to call you my son-in-law." He grinned then and held out his hand.
I shook his hand, "Thank you sir."
Charlie was quite eloquent when he wanted to be.
After that, Charlie and Dad began to discuss the chartered fishing trip Bella and I had given him.
Emmett, obviously eavesdropping, interrupted. "Dad, please tell me you're not taking your girlfriend on the fishing trip."
Charlie gave him a dirty look. "Emmett, we've been on two dates. I don't think that qualifies her as my 'girlfriend'." He snapped.
Emmett thought for a minute. "So…you're not doing the wild thing?" He asked with a quirked eyebrow. Dad and Jasper both started to snicker. I kept my expression blank, not wanting to lose any of the ground I'd gained with the Chief.
"Emmett" Charlie barked in warning.
"I'm just asking old man. It's going to really piss me off if my father, the monk, gets his freak on while I'm abstaining." He announced with a frown.
Charlie groaned. "You know Emmett; it's pretty hard to take you seriously with that shirt on." He said, referring to Emmett's DILF shirt. "And it's especially hard to take you seriously when you open your mouth and stupid shit like that spills out of it."
Dad, Jasper and I all laughed at that. Emmett just gave Charlie a cheeky grin.
"I never fully appreciated the fact that I get to plan your bachelor party until this moment." Charlie said with a smirk.
Emmett's smile vanished immediately.
-LRM—
"Bella, if you forget anything we can always purchase it on the road." I told her in an effort to calm her down.
"Edward, I love you, but it would be best to leave me alone right now. I'm in the zone."
I laughed.
After a few trips with me she won't stress about packing any more. It becomes second nature.
My ringing phone distracted me. I glanced at the screen.
Jasper
"I'll take this on the balcony." I told her.
"Hey Jazz."
"Hi Edward. I had something I needed to tell you. I wasn't sure I'd be able to get a moment alone on the train later."
"What's going on?" I asked, expecting this to be about Victor James.
"The Oprah show just called, more specifically, Oprah Winfrey herself just called me."
Whoah
"Yeah" Jasper commented on my stunned silence.
"Oprah has requested that Bella appear with you on the show." Jasper blurted.
"Uh" I was on the verge of freaking out, but stopped myself. "I'll ask Bella." I simply replied.
"Wow, I really expected an ass-chewing for not telling her 'no'." Jasper said with a chuckle.
"Now why would I do that? You can't take it upon yourself to say no to Oprah" I chuckled back. "Bella can decide what she wants to do. Thanks for letting me know Jazz."
"No problem Edward, see you on the train."
When I walked back inside, I found Bella wheeling her suitcase to the living room. I smiled before retrieving my own luggage and setting it beside hers.
I then took her by the hand and led her over to the sofa. It was best if she knew about Oprah's request while we were still alone.
"Bella, I need to ask you something."
She waited expectantly.
"As you know, I'm due to appear on Oprah this Thursday."
She nodded.
"That was Jazz on the phone. Oprah herself called him to ask if you would consider being on the show with me."
*****A/N*****
A/N Short chapter. Edward didn't have a lot to say this time.
The next V&V begins on the train. Can't wait to start this trip. Watch the Facebook and blog for V&V sneak peeks.
Shameless Plug: Voting for Round 1 of the Avant Garde Awards has started. V&V has been nominated in several categories. Even Christopher (Miles) has been nominated….he is thrilled let me tell you. So, please vote for V&V if you are so inclined! The link is Avantgardeawards (dot) com….I'll also post the link on my profile page.
Review too if you please!
*************************************************************************************************
Chapter 65 – Empire Builder to the Windy City
*This parallels chapter 65 of V&V: 'Scenic Views & Meeting Duke'.
*Please read that before attempting this.
*
By the time I'd set up my laptop with the GPS running, there was no denying that I was starting to enjoy myself. It had been almost five o'clock in the evening when the train departed Seattle, so I knew the landscapes we'd see tonight wouldn't be very different than those we were used to. Still I was looking forward to seeing the vast open spaces that followed.
Montana in particular fascinated me. Ever since I'd seen A River Runs Through It, I'd wanted to see Big Sky Country for myself. This trip didn't qualify as a true visit though. I made a mental note to take Bella on a proper vacation there one day soon.
Now to find a five star hotel in the wilderness.
As we ate in the dining car that evening, I thought about the fact that my parents were headed to England in a couple of days. It was a vacation of sorts, but Mom was also going to purchase furnishings and hire decorators for the Tolkien house as a wedding gift for Bella and I while they were there.
Bella wasn't precisely aware that Mom had been gathering information about more than Bella's taste in wedding flowers these last few weeks. By now I was certain that she had appointments to visit every antique dealer within fifty miles of London, and a clear idea of exactly what she would purchase.
During dinner, I spent a lot of time gazing out the windows. After all the crazy shit of the last few weeks, it was nice to relax.
I knew that Jasper would enjoy this, and lamented the fact that he and Alice had to return to L.A.
Maybe another time.
"While you're on your road trip, I'll be back in L.A., working" Jasper informed. "I'll be handing you a couple of scripts when I see you again so be prepared."
I nodded, knowing I couldn't escape work for long.
After dinner, I wanted nothing more than a little privacy with my girl, and as usual, Bella and I seemed to be on the same page.
We relaxed back in the compartment and watched the miles fly by. I had to admit that my eyes were on Bella more than the scenery. As I watched her, I thought about the different honeymoon options I'd been considering.
After our wedding, I had an entire month before I had to report on set for Enemy Combatant. The only thing Bella and I had discussed was the fact that we both wanted to go someplace warm.
"It's so beautiful." She whispered as I watched her.
"Yes it is." I murmured.
Yes she is.
No wonder my mother is always laughing and telling me I'm 'smitten'.
She glanced up at me and smiled as she placed a hand on my cheek and bent up to kiss my lips. "I've made my decision." She whispered.
"About what?" I asked.
"I'm going on Oprah with you." She stated simply.
"Are you sure?" I asked.
She nodded. "This is part of your life. I know there are some things I will have to do in order to share that life."
I shook my head then. "No Bella, that is my work. You are my life. As I've said before, I would rather you be happy than do something that makes you uncomfortable."
She smiled. "I know that. This is my decision. Who knows? I may actually enjoy it." She looked down then. "Leno was actually kind of fun. The added benefit is that this will drive Rose crazy. Oprah's her idol." She admitted with a giggle.
I couldn't believe she was referring to our stint on Leno as 'fun' especially after most of the English-speaking world was made aware of her verbal spew backstage. "Alright. Just know that you are free to change your mind at any time."
"I won't." She said decidedly.
I believed her.
A short time later, I sent a text to Jasper advising him to let Oprah know that Bella had agreed to do the show.
When it was too dark to see anything outside, we closed the curtains. I pulled out my guitar and started to play. Every now and then I would look up at Bella and see her smiling at me over the top of her laptop as she typed.
Eventually I added vocals to my efforts, choosing another Van Morrison song that made me think of Bella. I kept my eyes trained on her as I sang.
I can hear her heart beat for a thousand miles
And the heavens open every time she smiles
And when I come to her that's where I belong
Yet I'm running to her like a river's song
Bella stopped typing and looked up at me, her lips slightly parted as she listened.
She give me love, love, love, love, crazy love
She give me love, love, love, love, crazy love
The lyrics of the chorus coaxed a wider smile.
She's got a fine sense of humor when I'm feeling low down
And when I come to her when the sun goes down
Take away my trouble, take away my grief
Take away my heartache, in the night like a thief
I smiled at her playfully as I continued.
Yes I need her in the daytime
Yes I need her in the night
Yes I want to throw my arms around her
Kiss her hug her kiss her hug her tight
She continued to smile sweetly.
And when I'm returning from so far away
She gives me some sweet lovin' brighten up my day
Yes it makes me righteous, and it makes me whole
Yes it makes me mellow down to my soul
She give me love, love, love, love, crazy love
She give me love, love, love, love, crazy love
As soon as I finished, she was there, standing in front of me. I set the guitar aside and wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her against me as she wrapped hers around my neck. "That was beautiful. I love you Edward." She said as she cradled my head against her stomach.
"I love you too Bella."
-LRM—
I admit it. I hadn't made a huge effort to dress in the shower. Yes, everything I told Bella was true, but I also loved to get a reaction out of her. I guess every now and then I needed reassurance that she still wanted a physical relationship.
If the look on her face was any indication, I had nothing to worry about. It took a lot of effort to suppress the laughter dying to escape when I took in her reaction to my almost naked body.
Knowing Bella, I should have guessed that she'd exact revenge. When she exited the shower in a towel my thoughts immediately descended into the gutter as I quickly tried to come up with ways to make the towel drop and look like an accident.
pervert
As it turned out, there was no need. Bella dropped the towel herself. Sadly, she'd already put on her panties, but I was treated to a view of her naked breasts.
Beautiful.
-LRM-
The bed, or berth may have been the proper term, was regrettably small. We were used to something quite a bit bigger, but somehow when I settled in and pulled her against me, it didn't matter. My only other option was to sleep in the upper bunk, away from Bella, and that simply wasn't an acceptable alternative.
I found the movement of the train to be quite relaxing, and before I knew it, I'd fallen into a deep sleep.
I was woken by the sound of Bella gasping for air. I sat straight up, not knowing what the hell was happening. At that exact moment, she let out the most blood-curdling scream I'd heard outside of a horror movie.
Full-on panic set in then as I turned her to face me and saw the trace of blood on her lip. She was blinking her eyes rapidly as if trying to wake herself up.
Is it safe to wake someone in the middle of a nightmare? Or does that pertain to sleepwalkers?
Shit I can't remember.
I decided I didn't care; I need to be sure she was fully awake and to understand that she was safe.
"Sweetheart" I called frantically as I ran my fingers across her forehead and down her cheek. "Bella baby it was just a dream." I said as I pushed the hair back from her forehead. "Sweetheart, your lip is bleeding."
She was shaking all over as I wrapped myself around her. Her eyes darted past me, taking in her surroundings. I hoped she was starting to realize where she was. Her breathing had just begun to calm when Emmett banged on the door, causing her to let out another startled scream.
"Bella" he shouted in a panic. "Edward, open this fucking door."
I reached around Bella, and unlocked the door, allowing he and Rose to enter.
"Is she okay?" Emmett asked me. "We heard the scream." He said as he crouched in front of Bella and took her hand.
She buried her face in my chest as she sat there holding both our hands. "I was in the Ranger's car" She managed to choke out.
Oh shit
"I thought I was back there and that everything that had happened since had been a dream." She said in a hoarse whisper as she cried. "But then,.. then he.. he wasn't the Ranger any more, he was Jeffrey Dryden." She sobbed. "He told me that I'd never be rid of him; that he would kill anyone who tried to take me away from him." She whimpered.
This is all that fucker Victor James's fault.
I felt like I'd been kicked in the stomach. My poor girl had lived through hell not once but twice in her life, and people like Victor James found a way to further their careers with her misery.
It was fucking unfair. Jeffrey Dryden and Victor James should be the ones having nightmares.
Rose handed me a paper towel and I wiped the smeared blood from Bella's lip where she'd bitten it. Emmett and Rose went back to their room soon after, as I continued to hold Bella, letting her cry it out.
Eventually she fell asleep in my arms and I lay us both down. When I was certain that her dreams were peaceful, I allowed myself to drift off with her. The next morning, I breathed a sigh of relief when she seemed to be back to her old self. Aside from the fact that she tried to apologize to everyone for disturbing their sleep, the nightmare didn't seem to have any lasting effects.
I laughed out loud at Rose's reaction when she found out that Bella was appearing on Oprah with me. Her smile when I agreed to introduce her to Oprah was reminiscent of the time I'd given her the keys to my Vanquish.
-LRM—
The next few hours were spent in the lounge. After seeing the beautiful Montana landscape for myself, I decided that Bella and I would definitely be coming back here on vacation at some point.
Maybe to a ski resort
Thinking about that brought back memories of our trip to Aspen which, in turn brought another smile to my face.
I knew that Bella was amused by my enthusiasm for the scenery, but she didn't say anything. Emmett didn't rib me about it either, because he was more excited than anyone about this trip.
When Emmett mentioned that he and Rose were thinking of looking at houses out on Bainbridge Island, I bit the inside of my cheek. After this vacation, Bella and I had talked about looking for a home. I had been musing over purchasing something on Mercer Island to be close to my parents, but Bainbridge may be a better choice. It definitely offered more privacy than Mercer Island, and Bella would probably enjoy having Rose and Emmett close by.
At the mention of wanting a toilet in the shower though, I realized that I didn't want him and Rose to be too close.
-LRM—
Before dinner, Emmett notified us that a couple of paps had boarded the train. It was something I had feared, but fooled myself into believing we'd luck out for once and be able to escape the press for a couple of days.
Yeah, right.
I glared at the bastards when we passed them on our way to a table in the dining car. Bella and I made sure to sit with our backs to them, limiting the quality of their photos. After dinner I met up with Emmett and Jasper to discuss the situation with Troy, our sleeping car attendant, and the conductor.
They were sympathetic after we explained everything. It seemed that everyone I met these days was familiar with the hell that Bella had lived through. It was gratifying to learn that so many people were on our side.
"I'll keep an eye open." Troy promised. "Unfortunately, I'm responsible for the entire car, but I'll do my best to keep one eye on your hallway."
"That's all we can ask." Jasper said before shaking his hand.
-LRM—
"You are such a fucking liar Franny." Emmett said while glaring at Jasper. "I know that one of you if not both of you are aware of Pops' plans for my party." Emmett attempted to shoot us both a menacing look. He only succeeded in making us laugh.
We were sitting in Rose and Emmett's compartment drinking Jack and coke. The girls were next door where we'd found them when we returned to the sleeping car. Not wanting to interrupt their fun, we went next door and pulled out the liquor.
"Even if I knew anything, which I don't" Jasper began. "I wouldn't tell you Emmett. Charlie wants it to remain a surprise."
Emmett grimaced and rubbed the back of his neck. "Do you realize how many years of shit my old man has to retaliate for?" He said with a worried look.
Jasper and I laughed.
"I mean, if I had known maybe I wouldn't have tormented him so much you know?"
"Really?" I asked.
Emmett grinned. "Hell no." He laughed. "Nothing he can do will ever make me regret that shit."
Jasper and I laughed.
"Seriously though, you guys have no idea what he's planned?" Emmett asked.
We both shook our heads.
Emmett sighed and took a sip of his drink. "No matter. I'll get even with him when Clint comes to town." He said with a wiggle of his eyebrows.
"Why do you torment your father so much anyway?" Jasper asked.
Emmett thought for a minute and stared off into space as he answered in a quiet voice. "After Mom left and took Bella with her, it was almost like he became a different person. He'd always been quiet, reserved, you know? But this was different. He was like a zombie. Looking back on it now, I know he was suffering from depression but I was too young to understand it then."
"Did he see a doctor?" I asked.
Emmett looked at me incredulously. "Are you kidding me? We're talking about Chief Swan here." He laughed without humor. "No. No doctor."
"So anyway I was acting out in school because I was upset about Mom and Bella. Pops would show up there on a regular basis to straighten my ass out. It seemed to be the only time he got that spark back that he used to have."
"When I finally stopped acting like an asshole in school, I found other ways to get his attention or keep him on his toes. It eventually morphed into what I do now, just a little harmless fun. As much as he screams and yells, I know he loves all that shit." He grinned showing his dimples. "But that's not to say he won't enjoy finding a way to make me look like a jerk in front of you fuckwads." He laughed.
Jasper and I laughed with him.
"You're lucky Emmett. I mean, I love my Dad and all, and we have a good relationship now, but he worked a lot when I was growing up." Jasper was starting to slur his words.
What a lightweight. We've only had two drinks, and they were more coke than Jack.
"I barely saw him." Jasper shook his head then. "And y'all know what a great parent my mother is." His tone dripping with sarcasm. "S'part of the reason I'm afraid to have kids."
This is news to me.
Emmett looked puzzled as well.
"What are you talking about Jasper? I thought you and Alice wanted kids." He asked.
"She hopes I'll change my mind. I don't know. Sometimes I think I do want them, but I'm afraid I'll be a lousy parent.." He sighed.
"Hey, Rose is scared, and I sure as hell have no clue how to do this, but I figure we'll learn as we go." He shrugged. "We have a lot of good people to ask if we need to."
Jasper turned to me. "How about you Edward, you want rugrats?" He asked.
I nodded. "Hopefully not right away. I mean I'd like some time with just Bella." I admitted.
Like that's going to happen with natural family planning
Jasper stroked his chin as he thought. "I can understand that. You haven't known each other very long." He looked down at his drink. "Ever since Alice found out she's going to be an aunt, she won't stop talking about having a baby."
He took a swig. "After I explained that I wasn't ready now, if ever, she said we could just practice."
"You can help with baby Swan any time" Emmett interjected "that will give you plenty of practice Uncle Jasper." He said with a laugh.
Jasper looked at him with mirth-filled bloodshot eyes. "Yeah, thanks for that, but the kind of practice she is referring to is 'making' a baby. She jumps me at every opportunity lately. Don't get me wrong, I'm not complaining." He smirked before taking another swig.
My mouth fell open in horror.
Too much information!
First my parents and now Alice.
"Even in our compartment" he gestured through the wall "She wanted to try out both bunks and the chair." He took another sip. "I'm here to tell you that sex is impossible in that upper berth."
Pfft. And Alice was concerned about someone pissing in the shower? Really?
I glanced at Emmett to see his entire body shaking with laughter. "Franny, I am officially cutting you off." He announced as he removed Jasper's drink from his hand. "No more alcohol."
Jasper opened his mouth to protest.
"Look, poor Eddie has now been scarred for life at the thought of you boinking his sister." Emmett exclaimed before laughing again. "I'll bet his dick is trying to crawl up into his body as we speak."
Too. Fucking. True.
Jasper looked at me skeptically. "Is there something wrong with your dick Edward?" He drawled. "Maybe a little too much self-love?"
Emmett laughed like a fucking hyena.
"There is nothing wrong with my dick Jasper." I replied through clenched teeth before turning to Emmett. "What are you laughing at Mr. Abstinence? You almost jizzed yourself after a visit to Victoria's Secret." I snarked, making him laugh harder.
The man has no shame.
"Well since I seem to be the only one around here gettin' any, I think I'll see what the little woman is up to." Jasper slurred before trying to stand.
"Jasper, do me a favor and keep that shit to yourself from now on." I barked.
They continued to laugh.
Assholes.
Next door we found Alice and Rose being treated to a performance of 'I'm Too Sexy for My Shirt' by my slightly inebriated fiancée.
She wasn't immediately aware of our presence watching from the doorway. "I'm too sexy for my shirt. Too sexy for my shirts. So sexy it hurts." She did a weird little head bob, making me laugh out loud just as she glanced in our direction.
"Okay, I'm done." Bella blurted as she blushed all the way up to her hairline and flopped down in the chair. The same chair Jasper and my sister had sex in.
I groaned inwardly.
Alice giggled hysterically before turning to me. "Oh Edward, I've been meaning to ask how you like Bella's birthday gift?" She slurred before winking at me.
Oh shit.
"I liked it very much." I answered in a serious tone.
"Pfft. You're always so proper. Oh!" She exclaimed as if she'd just experienced a eureka moment. "I've got the perfect song for you brother dear."
She pulled Bella from the chair so her silly ass could climb into it and stood there facing me. She looked at me and mouthed 'perfect' before she started singing at the top of her lungs. "My blood runs cold. My memory has just been sold. My angel is the centerfold. Angel is the centerfold."
I palmed my face.
Bella gave the girls a dirty look before grabbing my hand and getting us the hell out of there.
We went back to our room before I said anything. "Jasper and Alice make a fine pair. We had a couple of drinks and he was acting as silly as she was." I chuckled, deciding to keep the facts of our conversation to myself.
"I hope they survive the night."
"Maybe it's the altitude?" Bella asked with a smile.
-LRM-
I was literally running through the train, fleeing from paps and screaming fans alike as I tried to make my way back to our compartment where I knew Bella would be waiting. It was like a scene from A Hard Day's Night.
By the time I'd reached the door to our room, I'd done fairly well evading the grasping hands that pulled at my clothing and my arms. Unfortunately the door was locked. "Bella let me in." I no sooner had the words out of my mouth when the door flew open, and two arms pulled me into the partially darkened room.
"Edward" This was the point when I was certain that I was dreaming because standing in front of me was Mrs. Nearing, my old high school guidance counselor. "I don't think you will be able to participate in both theater and track during the winter. The after school schedules conflict."
We'd had this same conversation years ago, and I had proven her wrong. I still couldn't understand what she was doing on the train.
Where the hell is Bella?
"What are you doing here?" I asked Mrs. Nearing. She looked even older than she had when I was in school, which at that time was about two days older than dirt.
"Have you been listening to me young man?"
"I…" I shrugged.
Coach Thomas chimed in from right behind her. "You have to make up your mind son. Track is a lot more important than some silly theater class."
I laughed out loud. "Yeah, right."
The door to the compartment opened and I turned to be greeted by none other than Chief Swan. "Edward where the hell is Bella?" He asked before looking me up and down. His eyes settled back on my face as he quirked an eyebrow. "And why the hell are you naked?"
"What?" I exclaimed before looking down and realizing that the Chief was speaking the truth. I was as naked as the day I was born.
Oh Christ.
I immediately covered my junk and backed up against the wall.
I really hope this is a dream.
Deciding that, naked or not, I needed to find Bella, I ran out of our compartment and down the hall. When I rounded the corner I ran straight into something or rather someone, knocking us both down in the process. I looked around and realized I was no longer on the train, but in the hallway of a movie theater, the same theater where Bella and I had bumped into each other over a year before.
This is such a fucking weird dream. There is probably some Freudian explanation as to why I am naked.
I then looked at the small figure lying sprawled on the floor in front of me surrounded by the remnants of a large tub of popcorn that had fallen to the floor with us. "I have to pee" whispered the tiny person whose face was shrouded by the hood of their large jacket.
I recognize that whisper.
"Bella?" I questioned. As soon as she heard my voice, she sat up and threw the hood back, revealing her face.
"Edward?" She asked, and then in a move very similar to her father's, her eyes traveled the length of my body. Unlike Chief Swan though, Bella's gaze stopped and her eyes widened when she got an eyeful of my very erect cock. It was something that couldn't be helped; my dick had a mind of its own whenever she was near.
Her attention was drawn away by the familiar shrieking of several feminine voices. From our seats on the floor, we turned our heads toward the noise only to find three female fans sprinting toward us.
Bella lifted to her knees. "Must protect the peen!" She shouted before diving at me and covering my junk with her hands. My mouth fell open in shock and surprise at her movement. As soon as her warm soft hands made contact with my hard cock, my eyes shot open.
To my surprise, I wasn't in the movie theater, but lying in bed, on the train, face to face with a very wide-eyed Bella.
It was all a crazy dream.
It took about 3.2 seconds for the blood to travel from my dick to my brain, advising me that Bella's hand was most definitely cupping my junk and it felt pretty damn good.
At least that part wasn't a dream
I had no idea why her hand was where I wanted it most, but was determined not to say a damn thing to screw it up.
"Oh God." She muttered before jumping up from the bed and barricading herself in the bathroom.
-LRM—
"Bella sweetheart, please come out." After several minutes of trying to coax Bella out of the bathroom, I'd resorted to pleading, and if that didn't work I wasn't above stretching the truth.
"Bella please come out, I need to use the facilities." I lied coolly.
I heard her fumble around with the lock before she jerked the door open and dove past me onto the bed. She pulled the covers over her head so I wasn't able to see that beautiful blush.
I chuckled as I climbed in beside her, wrapping her up in my arms.
"Liar" I heard her muffled whisper from under the blanket.
I laughed out loud then. "I had to get you out of there somehow."
She lay there for a long moment before deciding to speak. "I'm sorry I molested you in your sleep." She muttered from under the blanket.
I couldn't help but laugh again. "Yes, please don't do that ever again Bella. I would rather you molest me while I'm fully awake so that I can enjoy it more."
If she only knew how serious I was.
"Don't tease. I'm really embarrassed. Does it help if I tell you it was all because of a dream?"
Whoah. Bella had a sex dream about me?
My inner teenager and my dick were high-fiving each other as I tried to focus on answering her.
"Please come out from under the blanket Bella." I asked. "I really need to see your face baby."
I heard her blow out a breath just before she pulled the blanket off of her head. "Okay."
I smirked. "Now, let me hear about this dream."
She spoke softly. "It was our wedding day. We were in the limo, I'm assuming on our way to the reception." She shrugged. "Let's just say that things were getting a little hot and heavy."
I smiled widely.
"You touched me down there." She gestured down with her eyes. "And when I went to touch you the same way" She cleared her throat nervously. "I don't know. I guess as soon as I touched your, uh, manhood" she smirked "It woke me up. From what I remember, it was kind of impressive." She giggled.
I laughed and moved until I was leaning on one elbow, partially hovering over her. "Would you like me to refresh your memory baby?" I asked.
She didn't say a word; she merely stared into my eyes.
I'll take that as a yes.
I took her hand and gently pulled it down to rest on my manhood as she so eloquently put it.
If I'm this excited by the fact that her hand is on my dick, I'm probably going to have a heart attack and die when we finally have sex.
What a way to go
She cleared her throat. "Like I said. Impressive."
Damn right.
"I hope I don't disappoint you sweetheart, but the first time we make love will not be in the back of a limo."
I cringed at the thought.
"Oh yeah?" She asked sweetly.
Oh shit, I think my dick twitched. I hope she didn't feel that.
"Yes. I have plans for you." I whispered.
In response to my words, Bella gave me a little squeeze.
Ahh. She has no idea what she's doing to me.
I closed my eyes, trying to control myself. I definitely didn't want our first time to be on this train. "Baby, if you do that again you may just ruin my plans."
Oh God, I want to keep her hand there forever.
No, no I don't, it's torture.
Yes, yes I do.
Fuck.
"Uh oh. Sorry. It seems my hand has a mind of its own." She giggled again.
I chuckled.
I am a fucking masochist
"Edward, I'm glad we're not doing it in the limo. I'm a total germaphobe, and there's no way of knowing how many nasty prom-night cooters have rubbed all over those seats." She said in a serious tone, once again catching me by surprise with her wit, and in turn causing me to collapse into laughter.
She is one of a kind.
She grinned at me, amused, and then joined me in laughter.
Her hand was still covering my junk; it was sweet torture, when suddenly we were interrupted by a loud banging on the door. Bella startled and pulled her hand away.
I will personally kill whoever is on the other side of that door.
"Guys, rise and shine. We've got a bit of a situation out here, so hurry up." Emmett boomed through the door.
Emmett, that cock-blocking bastard.
What situation? Did they run out of danish in the dining car?
Alert the fucking media.
I leaned down, giving her a sweet kiss. "Precisely why Emmett will not be anywhere around when we make love for the first time."
"It's probably for the best that we have to get up Edward."
"Why's that?" I asked.
"Well, it's either that or you spend the rest of the morning letting me grope you." She replied.
"You say that like it's a bad thing." I grinned.
-LRM—
As it turned out, it was a situation. And one I was not comfortable with in the least. Evidently Troy had discovered the two paps lurking in the hallway outside of our compartments in the middle of the night. According to him, they never figured out which room was mine and Bella's, but they were still too close for comfort.
I understood that technically the two pieces of shit had broken no laws. Hell, they hadn't even broken any Amtrak rules, but Amtrak was doing me a favor by escorting them off the train.
I forced a large tip into Troy's hand as I shook it. He argued, not wanting to accept it, but soon gave up the fight.
I can be very persuasive.
It was early, only six o'clock, and Bella and I were still sleepy. We grabbed coffee and headed back to our compartment until the train was due to stop in an hour.
In St Paul, we exited the train with our group and walked around the platform. The trip had been enjoyable, but I was ready for it to be over.
"I'll be glad to have a workout." Emmett remarked.
I had to agree. I hadn't exercised in two days, and I was feeling it.
"Hey Eddie does your Gramps have an exercise room?" Emmett asked.
"As a matter of fact, he does, but it's a small one. I have a membership in the best fitness club in Chicago; we could go out there tomorrow if you like."
Emmett grinned. "Sounds good." He said before looking back toward the station and starting to laugh. "Check that out. Fuckers can't even walk straight." He said as he pointed.
We looked back toward the building only to see the two paps being escorted by Amtrak security away from the train and into the doors of the station. The way they carried themselves was very strange.
They are probably on drugs. That fact alone would have gotten them tossed from the train.
"What's their deal?" Bella asked.
Emmett grinned and rubbed his hands together. "Well little sister. Did you really think I would let them off that easily?"
"Emmett what did you do?" She asked.
"Hey, I never laid a hand on either of them." He grinned widely. "For the last ten minutes, they've been closed up in their roomette waiting for the train to stop. Have you seen the size of those roomettes?"
"Well, they're basically the size of a small closet with two seats jammed in there." He smiled wickedly. "Let's just say that, while Amtrak security held them in the hallway, I prepared their roomette for them."
Bella's eye widened in realization then, I was still clueless. "You farted didn't you?"
Definitely not what I expected to hear
He grinned wider. "Several fucking times. Almost made myself gag, and that never happens. I think this train trip has been wreaking havoc on my digestive system." He muttered as he rubbed his abdomen.
Jasper and I both doubled over in laughter at Emmett's confession. Rose and Alice cackled.
"As soon as I vacated the roomette," Emmett continued, "Troy and the security guard shoved those fuckers in there and closed the door. Troy was supposed to videotape them through the door window for me. If it's funny enough, that shit's going on Youtube."
We laughed for a solid five minutes, and I decided there and then that I never wanted to be on Emmett's bad side.
-LRM-
After breakfast, we spent the morning in the lounge. We chatted with our family as we travelled along the banks of the Mississippi River through Minnesota. Once we crossed into Wisconsin, Bella went back to our room to take a nap. I was tired, but restless. I knew that Rose was napping next door, so once Bella was secure in our room, I locked her in and headed back to the lounge.
I drank a soda and watched out the window for a while. Everything is set up for tomorrow by the way." Jasper informed.
I nodded. "I'm going to let Bella know what's going on with Victor James. I don't want to upset her before Oprah, so I'll wait until after the show, but I don't want to run the risk that some reporter will shout it at her."
Jasper agreed. "She's a tough girl Edward, and Victor James is a prick who's desperate to further his career any way he can. I don't understand what he has against you and Bella though."
"I believe he's just twisted. I threatened him a while back when he upset Bella with the some things he said. She could have sued his ass for sexual harassment." I muttered. "This is probably his way of getting even."
Jasper frowned. "Sounds like he'd fit right in in L.A."
"I wish everyone would leave us the fuck alone." I said petulantly.
Jasper nodded in agreement. "Amen."
I didn't stay in the lounge long. It still made me uneasy to leave Bella alone. Once back in our compartment, I started to pack up the few things we had lying around. When I saw Bella's Ipod on the table, I couldn't stop myself from being nosey. It had been a while since I'd snooped on there, and even then it was just to look at her 'Edward' playlist. This time I put on her earbuds and found a list of her most recently played songs. I proceeded to sit back and listen while watching out the window.
I thought I had eclectic taste in music
I stared at my sleeping beauty in disbelief as I continued to listen.
There was 'Party In The U.S.A.', followed by 'Dragula', which in turn was followed by 'I Kissed A Girl' and then something by Seether. Bella was unexpected as usual.
And I wouldn't want her any other way.
Before packing up my laptop, I took a quick look in the photo file that held her calendar poses. I'd perused them more times then I could count since my birthday, each and every time feeling the breath leave my body when I thought of how lucky I was.
The beautiful girl looking back from those photos, giving a smile reserved only for me, had actually agreed to become my wife. I wasn't sure I'd ever be able to wrap my head around that reality.
As I packed up the few remaining items, Bella began to stir. "Why didn't you wake me?" She whispered.
I smiled at her. "You looked like you needed the rest. We'll be arriving in Chicago in an hour or so."
Plus I love to watch you sleep.
-LRM—
"Hello Manny" Alice and I called to Duke's driver parked in front of the station.
"Hello all" Manny replied with a grin. "I trust everyone had a pleasant trip." He asked as he ushered us into the vehicle. After the girls were in the car, Emmett, Jasper and I loaded the luggage into the trunk.
"Beautiful girls" Manny whispered to me and gave me a wink.
"They're all taken so none of your Casanova shit." I said with a grin.
Manny barked out a laugh. I'd known him my whole life. He was almost as old as Duke and married to the housekeeper, Maeve, but fancied himself quite the charmer.
-LRM-
Every time I visited Duke's house, I still expected my Grandmother to come waltzing into the foyer to greet us. It had been years since she'd died, but I still felt her presence.
Maybe she's waiting around for Duke.
My Grandfather did his best to have a full life. He stayed involved in charitable causes, spent time with his children and grandchildren, and made sure to golf with his buddies, but I knew that deep down he was biding his time, waiting to be reunited with her. The thought used to depress me, but since falling in love with Bella, I'd developed a greater understanding of it and of him.
As I expected, he and Bella hit it off immediately.
We had a very pleasant dinner. Normally a very private person around those he'd just met, Duke uncharacteristically opened up about his past and his interests to Bella, Rose and Emmett.
After a while I realized that, probably thanks to the conversations with my mother, he already considered them a part of the family.
Duke pulled me aside once dinner was over. "You young people can have the run of the house for the rest of the evening; unfortunately this old timer won't be long for bed." He smiled at me. "Maeve will show everyone to their rooms whenever they're ready."
"Okay Duke" I wasn't sure why this was a secret.
He cleared his throat. "Alice and you get your usual rooms, and three guestrooms have been prepared for the others."
I smiled at my Grandfather when I realized what he was trying to tell me. "That's fine Duke."
He smiled happily, looking relieved.
Hours after climbing into my bed, not having slept a wink, I padded silently from my room and down the hall to Bella's.
Sorry Duke.
I think if he were aware of the details of our situation, he would approve, but even Duke's disapproval wouldn't keep me away from my girl.
Not surprisingly, she was still awake. "Couldn't sleep" I whispered as I wrapped my arms around her, both of us falling into a deep sleep within minutes.
-LRM—
We were waiting backstage for our cue. Oprah was showing a clip from The Harvest of Avarice. I was a little surprised that they had begun promoting the film so soon, but also knew that the studio had a lot riding on its success.
Instead of watching the clip, I kept my eyes on Bella. She looked unusually calm.
"As you all know, Edward Masen is scheduled to be a guest on today's show." Oprah began to uproarious cheers and applause. "Okay so we have a little surprise. A few audience members are already aware of this, but most of you are not. We were able to coax Edward's beautiful fiancée to appear on the show with him." The cheering and applause started again, and Oprah continued to speak right over it. "Please welcome Edward Masen and Isabella Swan."
Bella took a breath and looked at me. I tried to convey with my smile that I would be with her every step of the way. I squeezed her hand and thought of how much I loved this woman who every day in so many ways has been willing to place herself out there merely because she loves me.
******A/N*******
A/N Song Rec: 'Crazy Love' by Van Morrison.
Already halfway done the next V&V. Just to clarify…the timeline to V&V is as follows: Chapter 1 began in December 2009. Therefore when Bella and Edward appear on Oprah, it's June 2010. A full year before her farewell.
As always, I love to hear your thoughts.
*************************************************************************************
Chapter 66&67 – On The Road Part 1
*This parallels Chaters 66 and 67 of V&V. Please read those before attempting this.
Engrossed, emotionally invested, worried, sometimes even amused, but she was never visibly distraught.
I, on the other hand, immediately jumped to the conclusion that we had been blindsided, especially when Oprah began to ask questions about Bella's kidnapping, before proceeding to line up real-life victims in order that they might share their experiences.
I watched Bella, carefully searching for any sign that I would need to whisk her away from there, especially when she recounted waking up in the back seat of the Ranger's car.
After all, I would be the one having to soothe her, should she experience another nightmare because of what she'd been through today.
Thankfully, I was able to hide my anger and frustration until after the show. When I realized that Oprah's assistant had sent the information in good faith, but through a technical glitch, we hadn't received it, I calmed considerably.
Oprah was the consummate professional, I should have known better than to have doubted her intentions.
I breathed a huge sigh of relief when Bella actually admitted that the show may have helped her work through her issues from that night.
It was at that point that I decided to let her know that we'd been unsuccessful in our attempts to shut own Victor James' proposed television show.
Bella took the news a lot better than I expected her to. It seemed that I had been taking great pains to develop a stomach ulcer for nothing.
As we ate lunch with Oprah and her staff, I couldn't help the fascination I felt while watching our family members bond with her. Even Bella herself was so alive, so happy. She had changed so very much from our first meeting in which she spilled coffee all over her shirt. As the months passed, I'd watched her grow more confident, more sure of herself. I knew it was our relationship that had helped this to occur, hell it had changed me as well. So much.
I lived for those moments when a smile would light up Bella's face, and I couldn't wait to spend the rest of my days making her happy. My heart clenched with the realization that I had almost lost this.
Oprah graciously offered to help stop Victor James from airing the interview with that bastard Jeffrey Dryden. It had never crossed my mind to ask for her help. Once again my pride in thinking I could handle everything myself, had almost cost me an important opportunity to shield my girl from shit she shouldn't have to deal with.
All my anger from earlier evaporated as I realized just what Oprah was offering. I smiled at her gratefully. She was a true gem, and I knew I was fortunate to count her as a friend.
-LRM—
"So Duke, is this your usual routine after a workout?" Emmett asked my Grandfather as we sipped our drinks in the posh Standard Club in downtown Chicago.
"If you're referring to the fact that I'm drinking, then the answer would be yes." Duke said with a wide smile. "I'd be smoking a damned cigar now too except for the fact that they've banned smoking in the club. What the hell's the point of exercise if you can't enjoy yourself once in a while? As I've gotten closer to the end of my life, I've learned to appreciate the little things." He said as he raised his glass to us before downing his scotch.
The rest of us grinned before doing likewise.
After our workout, and the stop at the club, Duke dropped us down on Canal Street in order to pick up the rental car. "Nice" Jasper commented as he slipped into the luxury SUV Emmett had chosen for our vacation.
"Oh Emmett, that reminds me, I downloaded a few more songs for the trip." I informed.
"Good. We can bounce back and forth between your playlist and mine. I can't wait to get on the road tomorrow." He was beaming.
I was pretty damned excited too. The train trip had been nice, but nothing beat the freedom of the open road.
"Speaking of songs" Emmett continued. "Rose and I have been discussing which songs we want played for the special dances at the wedding reception. Since my Mom can't be there" He cleared his throat when his voice caught. "I thought Bella and I could do a 'Brother-Sister dance in lieu of the Mother-Son one." He sounded almost apprehensive. "I haven't asked her yet though."
I nodded, knowing that this would be difficult for them both. "Emmett, you should ask her."
"You sure she'll be okay with it?"
"Yes. She knows this is important to you."
He sighed. "That's what Rose said too. It's just that after everything Bella's been through lately, I don't want to add to it. Maybe I should just forget about it."
I understood what he meant. Since Bella's kidnapping, I had thought and rethought every decision I'd made in order to make sure she would not be adversely affected by it.
Jasper spoke up then. "Emmett, I think if you skipped the dance altogether it would be more noticeable and consequently more difficult for both you and Bella. Instead, you're finding a way to sort of include your mother. I think it's a really nice idea."
Emmett smiled. "Thanks Jasper."
-LRM—
"Edward" my cousin Fiona whispered as we ate dinner that evening. She was seated to my right, while Bella was seated to my left, and deep in conversation with Fiona's mother.
"Yes Fiona" I whispered back conspiratorially.
"Bella's very pretty." She said with a grin.
"I know." I smiled back. "So are you."
I wasn't exaggerating. Fiona was ten years old and already quite a beauty.
"Thank you." She blushed and looked down, stabbing a pea with her fork. "You never brought a girl here before."
"That is true." I continued to smile.
She paused, deep in thought. "I really like her Edward. She doesn't talk to me like I'm a little kid. She likes all the same books I do. And she is a writer." She remarked, in awe.
I nodded, letting her continue.
"I just… I hope you don't break up with her." She gave me a pleading look.
I put my hand over my heart and held her gaze. "Fiona, I promise that will not happen. Bella and I are getting married in a little over a month."
"I know." She looked a little sheepish. "It's just that the people on television used to say you had a lot of different girlfriends, and then they said that was all pretend." She worried her lip. "I wanted to make sure that Bella's not pretend."
"I'm sorry Fiona. If I had thought about it then, I would have told you that none of that was real. I'm an actor and sometimes the studio asked me to pretend in public. It was their idea, but I should never have agreed." I took a deep breath and let it out. "What I feel for Bella is real and true. Don't worry."
I watched as a big smile lit up Fiona's face.
"I love Bella more than any girl I've ever met." I then leaned down, whispering in her ear. "Well, apart from you, but we'll keep that our little secret."
Fiona giggled. "Oh Edward."
-LRM-
"She is a witch with a capital 'B'." Alice announced with her hands on her hips. She was seething.
Alice was of course referring to our Mother's sister Evelyn.
Alice and I had volunteered to assist Maeve in carrying the desserts when, in truth we both just needed a moment to complain in private.
"How Grandmother and Duke are the parents of such a mean person is beyond me." Alice continued.
Maeve chuckled. "My dear children, this has been going on more years than you've been alive. Your Auntie Evelyn's never going to change." She said as she handed me a tray filled with servings of cheesecake. "It's that daughter of hers that gets right under my skin. Acting like she's better than everyone in the room." Maeve fumed.
"I'll tell you one thing" I stated to them both "I will not have anyone talk down to Bella. If I have to, I'll remind everyone at that table that Claire partied so much her freshman year, she was put on academic probation. Her Mommy's money was the only thing that saved her ass."
Alice smirked at me while Maeve's mouth fell open in surprise, before morphing into a wide grin.
"Edward" she said in a surprised whisper. "There was a time not so long ago that you wouldn't have heard a word your Aunt said, much less taken offense at them. You would sit at the table, but I could tell your mind was elsewhere." She gave me an indulgent smile. "It's so wonderful to see you in love."
I chuckled and shook my head.
"I don't seem to recall where the University of Washington ranks nationally." Aunt Evelyn said with a sneer as I took my seat beside Bella.
She wasn't satisfied with the unsubtle remarks she'd made about Ivy League schools offering the only 'worthwhile' education. She was now putting Bella on the spot.
I interrupted her, "It ranks in the top fifty Aunt Evelyn, and Bella's GPA was quite high." I smirked. "You see she never experienced that awkward freshman year that a lot of students succumb to. You know, some children go a little crazy when they leave home for the first time and their grades tend to suffer."
I watched as my Aunt's face blanched just before a look of understanding dawned. My cousin Claire narrowed her eyes at me; it was the most expression I'd seen on her face all evening. Aunt Evelyn gave me a hard glare before turning to Uncle Tony and changing the subject.
Bitch
I glanced at Alice to find her smirking, her eyes shining.
The sad truth was that Aunt Evelyn had always been a bitch. Well for as long as I'd known her anyway. And Duke always blamed himself, lamenting over the fact that somehow he was responsible for it.
At what age is an adult finally held accountable for their own actions? I would have thought that Aunt Evelyn had reached that age long ago.
The next morning, we said goodbye to Duke, Alice and Jasper, and hit the road. I hid my excitement as best I could, trying to play it cool, but I think Bella saw through me.
-LRM—
"I'm sufficiently impressed." I announced as I stood there staring at the biggest ketchup bottle in the world. Of course it was really a water tower, but that didn't make it any less cool.
"It's just great Emmett." Rose muttered sarcastically before walking back to the car.
"Quick" Emmett exclaimed. "Someone take my picture with the ketchup bottle. We don't have much time if we're going to make it to the caverns."
Bella grabbed his camera. "I'll do it." She snapped the photo and handed the camera back to her brother. "There you go Emmett, a photo of a big wiener next to a big bottle of ketchup." Bella said before snorting out a laugh.
"Ha ha little sister, very funny." He retorted. "And by the way Bella, I'm not comfortable with you making such casual reference to my junk." He said with a devious smile. "It's kinda creepy."
Bella blushed furiously. "I wasn't talking about that. Emmett you're such a perv. Ew. Just ew." She said before turning on her heel and stomping back to the vehicle.
"You know sometimes it's just too easy to fluster her." He said with a dimpled grin.
I sighed and shook my head.
"What?" He shrugged innocently.
-LRM—
"Now this is what I'm talking about." Emmett said as we made our way through Meramac Caverns.
The tour guide continued: 'Union troops used the caverns as a munitions powder mill from 1862 to 1864. However, when the Confederates discovered it, they destroyed the plant. One of those Confederates was none other than Jesse James, future outlaw.'
'James later remembered the location of the cave, and used it as a hideout after robbing The Little Rock Express while it was on its way from St. Louis to Little Rock.'
'The sheriff and his men tracked Jesse's gang to the cave and decided to starve them out. After three days, the gang had still not emerged. The lawmen entered the cave only to find the gang's horses. It is believed they escaped by swimming from a shallow underground river to the Meramac River outside the cave.'
After the caverns and dinner, we were finally able to check into our room at the Wagon Wheel Motel. As I waited for Bella to emerge from the bathroom where she had decided to have a soak in the large tub, Emmett knocked on the door.
I opened it to find him in an agitated state. "Can I come in for a few minutes?"
"Sure." I said as I stepped out of the way, allowing him to enter. "Something wrong?"
He looked pained. "No. I was just feeling restless, needed to get out of that room." I swore then I heard him mutter "magic fucking fingers".
He took the beer I offered him and settled into one of the chairs. It was out of character for Emmett to sit quietly, but that's exactly what he did. I realized it would be up to me to start a conversation.
"So Emmett, was the cavern everything you expected?" I asked.
He let out a breath. "Yes and no." He began. "The Native American stuff was cool. I really liked the formations too. But I have to admit that I was really looking forward to seeing where Jesse James and his gang hid out, but every time the tour guide said his name, all I could think of was that tool that married Sandra Bullock."
My eyebrows raised in surprise. "Oh."
He looked at me seriously then. "Do you know her?"
I nodded. "Why yes, I've met her. She's very nice."
"She's an angel." Emmett corrected. "And I think that fucker she married was dropped on his head as a child." He snapped. "And if I ever meet him, I'll tell him so. Asshole ruined my main reason for going there tonight."
Ookay. Emmett has a strong affection for Sandra Bullock.
Did not see that coming.
"So you're a big fan of Sandra's?" I asked.
Emmett got a far off look in his eye. "I've loved her ever since I was thirteen, when I saw Speed." He admitted. "Now that Bells is marrying a big-time movie star, maybe I'll get to meet her." He grinned.
"Won't Rose be jealous?" I teased.
He snorted out a laugh. "I'll stop crushing on Sandy as soon as she stops cyber-stalking Hugh Fucking Grant."
I chuckled.
"She even had the balls to suggest we name the baby Hugh if it's a boy." He said shaking his head. "I told her I'd sooner name the baby after that hooker that blew Hugh in his car." We both laughed before Emmett stood abruptly.
"Well Eddie, I feel a lot better. You took my mind off of some….shit." He said with a frown. "See you tomorrow."
And then he was gone.
He is so random.
--LRM—
It was hard to tell if Emmett felt even a shred of guilt for upsetting Bella in the coffee shop. He drove, happily singing along with the music, while Bella fumed in the seat beside me.
It was his fault that I laughed, which in turn caused Bella to be angry with me too. I had the urge to bitch slap him in the worst way.
I kept glancing at her as I gave her the space she needed to recover her good mood. As I watched her, my guilt slowly became overshadowed by other feelings as I realized how sexy she looked when angry.
It's almost worth her being mad at me.
Almost.
I shook those thoughts away and decided to call Jasper; fairly certain he'd provide the distraction I needed.
"Hey Edward, as we discussed, I've scheduled an interview tonight in Tulsa. I'm also trying to line up a couple more on your route."
"I don't care how many interviews you schedule during this trip Jasper, as long as they agree not to air the segment for a few days. So far I haven't seen any photographers, but if they get wind of what we're doing that will change." I directed.
"No problem Edward. I've made that a stipulation."
"Thanks."
"The car will pick you up at your motel. You just need to give them a call when you arrive."
Jasper then told me about a script he'd received that he was certain I'd be interested in. As soon as I hung up with Jasper, I glanced over at Bella, noticing that her eyelids were getting heavy. A couple minutes later she was sound asleep.
Emmett parked the car in front of a large building. He and Rosalie had been arguing about whether or not to make this stop, she was against it.
"Why are we here?" I asked
"It's the hometown of the dude the Hubble telescope is named for. They've got a replica of the telescope right over there." He answered as he pointed.
I looked over and could see the object from where I sat. Normally I would be all over that, being a closet NASA geek, but at the moment I couldn't tear my eyes away from my sleeping beauty.
"Maybe you should wake her up." Emmett said. "I'm sure she wouldn't want to miss this."
Rose answered before I had a chance. "Leave your sister alone. Haven't you annoyed the shit out of her enough for one day? Let's get this over with."
Emmett shot a meaningful look at Bella before following Rose toward the telescope.
As soon as Bella and I were alone in the car, she began to mumble in her sleep. I secretly loved listening to her 'sleep talk', especially when she spoke my name and a beautiful smile would appear on her lips.
"Joey Webb" She whispered.
I frowned.
Joey Webb? Who the fuck is Joey Webb?
"Water's too deep." She continued as I sat there listening. "Don't" She sighed "Joey."
She's never mentioned anyone named Joey before.
"In the nuts." She whispered. "Joey's nuts." And then she giggled in her sleep.
What the fuck?
I paid very close attention after that, hoping to gather a clue as to who this Joey was, but Bella was silent. Just about the time I'd started to give up trying to understand what possible reason Bella could have for mentioning some prick I'd never heard of, and talking about his nuts in her sleep, she began to stir.
Bella opened her eyes and sat up as I kept my eyes trained on her, hoping the nap had improved her mood.
Emmett apologized to her, and she in turn apologized to me. I informed her that there was no need for apologies, I was just happy that everything was back to normal.
As soon as Emmett parked the vehicle in front of the Steak and Shake, he and Rose exited the car. I saw this as my opportunity to ask Bella the question that had been on my mind ever since she'd started muttering in her sleep.
I tried to reign in my jealousy, but couldn't help but frown as I spoke. "Who is Joey Webb?"
"Joey Webb? He's a boy I used to know in Phoenix. Why?" Bella said with a grimace.
The grimace made me pretty fucking happy, but I wasn't satisfied. "Would you care to explain why you were talking about his nuts is your sleep?"
Bella burst into laughter at my words. Every time she took in my bewildered expression, she seemed to laugh harder. Finally, when she'd regained enough control to speak, she explained that Joey Webb was a boy back in Phoenix who made her life hell for almost a year. She also explained how her brother instructed her in the finer points of kicking the little shit in the family jewels.
Then, when she explained she'd been dreaming about that entire incident, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. She began laughing again at my reaction, and this time I laughed with her.
-LRM-
For the rest of the afternoon, I couldn't stop thinking about getting some alone time with my girl. I yearned to touch her in ways her brother wouldn't necessarily appreciate.
It all started with my insane jealousy over hearing her mutter some shithead's name in her sleep, and was made infinitely worse when she started gyrating around in her seat while singing along to Milkshake.
My already tenuous self-control was hanging by a thread.
The way we teased each other at the drive-in in Carthage only made matters worse in my boxer briefs. I had to conjure up images of Roy's shudder-worthy landlady in Kingpin to finally tame my painful hard-on into submission.
That only lasted until we turned to walk back to the vehicle and I lagged behind Bella a bit in order to get a better view of her luscious shorts-clad ass.
I was doomed.
-LRM—
I drove for the next leg of the journey, hoping that would take my mind off of wanting to grope my fiancée. We stopped to get gas just off the highway in Joplin Missouri. After I filled the tank, I went inside to pay. Emmett accompanied me in order to replenish our snack supply.
God forbid we should run out of Slim Jims.
As I grabbed a couple of drinks from the refrigerated case, I noticed that the shop had a small café attached to it. The café was empty except for a group of four soldiers seated around one of the tables.
They looked very young. I would venture to guess that most of them hadn't been out of high school for more than a year. They were also very quiet, subdued even, not the usual behavior of a group of young guys when they were hanging out together.
While waiting in an unusually long line to pay, I heard a male voice behind me. "Hello, could we have just a minute of your time?"
I turned, fully expecting to have to sign an autograph or have my photo taken for someone's sister or mother. Imagine my surprise when I found that the person who had spoken was one of the soldiers I'd see in the café. He was flanked by his buddies, and they were speaking quietly to a priest who stood behind me in line.
"Of course, what can I do for you?" The priest answered kindly.
"Well Father, we're being deployed to Iraq." The first soldier answered. He spoke so quietly that, aside from their small group, I was the only other person to hear. I felt like a damned eavesdropper, but couldn't seem to help myself; I leaned in closer in order not to miss anything.
"We're actually on our way right now to catch a flight out of Tulsa and.."
The priest interrupted him. "You're a little nervous about what may happen over there?" He asked quietly.
A couple of the soldiers looked down at the floor. The others nodded. The priest looked at them with understanding.
"We just wondered if there was some kind of prayer you could say?"
"Of course my son." The priest answered. "St. George is the patron saint of soldiers, so let me see.." I watched as the priest and a couple of the soldiers blessed themselves before they all bowed their heads. "St. George faithful servant and martyr, we beseech you to ask our Heavenly Father to watch over these young men as they leave us in order to face the unknown. Ask Him to comfort them in their times of loneliness, sickness and grief that once they have fulfilled their duties, they may return to their loved ones whole and well. We ask this in the name of The Father, The Son, and The Holy Spirit. Amen." In a slightly louder voice Father continued. "God bless you my sons."
"Thank you Father…..?" The first soldier said, searching for a name.
"Father Monaghan" The priest offered before all the men murmured their gratitude. "I'm the pastor of St. Mary's Church here, and I'll be sure to keep you all in my prayers and in my Mass intentions as well."
Each of the soldiers shook his hand before leaving. I glanced at Father Monaghan as soon as they'd left, and found a serene smile on his face.
"Does that kind of thing happen often?" I asked out of curiosity.
"More or less." Father answered, never losing his smile. "We ask a lot of these young men. The least I can do in return is offer them a little peace of mind."
He shrugged. "Being a priest makes me very approachable. Last night I was on my way home from visiting a sick parishioner, and I stopped at McDonalds for a cup of coffee. A distraught young woman came up to me, begging to use my cell phone because she'd accidently flushed her car keys down the toilet." He laughed; I couldn't help but join in.
"I help where and when I'm able."
"Next in line" The clerk exclaimed, alerting me that it was my turn.
I smiled at Father and gestured for him to go ahead of me. "Please Father."
He hesitated, about to argue, but then thought better of it and thanked me instead.
And here I thought Father Pat was more the 'exception' than the rule.
-LRM-
As soon as we stepped inside the giant blue whale I spied the ladder.
This has possibilities.
I only hoped the 'possibilities' didn't include webs of nasty spiders or any type of rodents, or else my romantic plans would be right out the window or in this case, the blowhole.
Relieved to find the space well-lit and clear of anything creepy, I immediately pulled my girl into my arms. "I've been dying to get you alone all day Miss Swan."
It was the damn truth.
Once again, Bella proved to me that we were on the same page. "Knowing my brother, we won't have long, so if you want to kiss me you'd better hurry up." She whispered.
"Your wish, my command." I replied before crushing my lips to hers. This kiss was urgent as I felt the need to pull her close to my body and hold her there.
As our lips stayed connected, my hands began to roam down until one grasped her hip and the other came in contact with her perfect ass.
That was the moment when I heard the last voice I wanted to hear, well apart from maybe Chief Swan's. "Aw geeze. Now I have to bleach my eyes." Emmett whined. We broke the kiss, and I turned to glare at Emmett while Bella buried her face in my chest.
"Never do that shit in front of me." Emmett continued. "As much as I like you Eddie, I find I'm conflicted. I mean, I think of you as a brother, but it's hard not to want to pummel the shit out of you when you're grabbing a handful of my sister's ass cheek."
This coming from the man who subjects everyone around him to borderline vulgar displays of affection with his fiancée
"Emmett, shut the fuck up. They're engaged." Rose snarked. She then turned to us. "We'll wait in the car. Don't be too long." She added with a grin.
We were both chuckling as we climbed down the ladder.
As I listened to Emmett spew nonsense about how Moby Dick was actually named for a dick, all the irritation and annoyance I had felt until that point evaporated. When I imagined his professor's possible reaction when reading a paper on the subject, I couldn't stop laughing. Of course the look on Bella's face didn't help me while attempting to adopt a sober expression.
Emmett's mind was just as unique as his sister's.
-LRM—
"Edward" The interviewer's eyes were shining as she began to ask her next question.
What was her name again? Carrie or Cassie? Shit, I can't remember.
"Care to give our viewers just a few of the details of your upcoming nuptials?"
"Uh" For some reason, I had not expected that question.
This vacation may be throwing me off my game.
I shot her my Hollywood smile. "Now Cassie" Her smile grew wider, so I knew I had at least guessed her name correctly. "We've been very cryptic about that for a reason" I then lowered my voice and whispered conspiratorially. "If the paps find out where and when, they will swarm us, and effectively ruin the day." I sat back and spoke a little louder then. "But I promise that our fans will get all the details when the time is right."
Jasper had already been in contact with People Magazine. In exchange for their silence for a week after our wedding, they would be the only media outlet to receive all the exclusive coverage and photographs. I heard they were already planning a special issue.
It seemed a tad ridiculous, but I suppose they knew what would sell.
"So what does Edward the actor look forward to most?"
I took a deep breath. "The actor is looking forward to working with Clint Eastwood in September. Also, the premier of A Harvest of Avarice later this year. I always enjoy the premieres."
"How about Edward the man?"
I smiled genuinely. "Settling down. Which doesn't necessarily mean I'll be in one place all the time. My choice of career makes that virtually impossible. But, no matter where I am, if Bella is there, it will be home."
"I want it all actually. The white picket fence, children, a dog, a cat. That's what I'm looking forward to…everything."
After the interview, I had to pose for photographs with everyone, and I mean everyone in the studio. I was certain that some of the members of the day crew had even stuck around in order to meet me and get my photograph.
Everyone was very nice and welcoming. I couldn't say I minded too much staying later than I had intended, except for the fact that it kept me from getting across town to my girl.
The driver was nearing the comedy club when my phone chimed with an incoming text.
E-
Where are you?
-B
I smiled and sent a response.
B-
Miss me already?
-E
I waited.
E-
Always
-B
The driver advised me that we were a block away from our destination.
B-
On my way. Interview ran longer than I expected. Are you texting during the show?
-E
I thanked and tipped the driver as he stopped the car.
E-
No, I stepped out into the hall.
-B
I exited the car and headed for the doors.
B-
I'm phoning you.
-E
I dialed her number.
"Edward." She whispered.
"Hey Baby."
"How was your interview?"
"It was as I expected, kind of boring." I answered. "I did run into a couple of fans as I was leaving." Which had delayed me even longer as I stopped for more photos.
I climbed the stairs to the second level and began to look for her.
"Oh?"
"I'm certain that my photo will be on the internet tomorrow, I only hope that the press won't figure out what we're doing."
"I hope not. We don't need paps following us all the way to California." She answered.
"I have to admit I've enjoyed being able to escape all of that, especially with you. You're my favorite travelling companion." I chuckled. "As a matter of fact, I wouldn't be averse to repeating this entire trip again sometime after we're married, so that I can make love to you in every state along the way." I whispered.
"Uh.." she hesitated as I chuckled. I could see her now at the end of the hall, just outside a set of doors leading inside the club. She had her back to me. "Are you toying with me Mister Movie Star? Because if you're trying to get me all hot and bothered, I'll have you know that it's working."
I chuckled. "I always mean what I say Bella, and if you think I'm getting you hot and bothered now just wait until our wedding night."
Silence.
I continued to chuckle as I got closer to her.
"Bella, are you alright?" I asked. I was still far enough away that she couldn't hear my approach.
"Aside from the fact that you just melted my panties, I guess I'll live." She said.
I stopped walking and laughed, hoping she wouldn't turn and see me standing twenty feet away from her.
"I really hope the driver didn't hear what you just said to me Edward." She scolded.
"He didn't. You shouldn't worry so much Bella." I started walked toward her again.
"How much longer until you get here Edward?"
"I'd say the estimated time of arrival is just about now." I whispered in her ear as I wrapped my arms around her.
She spun around and threw her arms around my neck. We stood there kissing for a few minutes before Rosalie found us and demanded we come inside for the rest of the show.
As we fell asleep that night, I thought about how this was part of the everything that I looked forward to: holding my girl every night as she slept.
-LRM—
I was looking forward to Amarillo. The Big Texan and The Cadillac Ranch being two attractions I wanted to see. Before that however, we had a full day of sight-seeing ahead of us.
At each tourist stop along the way, Emmett made sure to purchase a t-shirt, usually a humorous one. Bella was collecting magnets for the fridge. Rose, I noticed had been purchasing little t-shirts for Baby Swan. Her expression of silent joy each time she did so was certainly something to behold. I swore I even saw her eyes get watery more than once.
She was becoming quite maternal, and I had a hard time rectifying this Rosalie with the one who'd threatened to have my balls removed from my body on more than one occasion.
I'd been purchasing cheap plastic snow globes. It was something I'd done ever since making my first movie. Alice used to collect them as a child, so during every trip, it became a habit to purchase them and present them to her once I'd returned. Jasper would be the recipient of many and varied shot glasses from this trip.
We were sitting in a diner, quietly eating our lunch. After paying our respects at the Oklahoma City Bombing Memorial we'd spent the next leg of the trip in relative silence. It had been a difficult visit, but I was glad we'd done it.
As we sat there, we spoke about the Oklahoma City Bombing and how young we all were when it happened. It had been merely an event we'd learned about in school. Seeing the memorial, especially the photos of the victims, had brought it all home to us. Our conversation soon turned to 9/11, and Rose and Emmett told us about their visit to Ground Zero in New York.
"I'd just started tenth grade" I began as I thought back to the events of that surreal day. "Alice woke me up really early like four o'clock on the morning with a 'bad feeling'. I was pretty awful to her, telling her to get out of my room because all I wanted to do was sleep. She didn't get angry, she just left quietly." I sighed. "After a while I began to feel guilty and went in search of her. We were soon joined in the kitchen by our parents and we sat there drinking coffee while trying to calm Alice. I remember some time later, Duke called and told us to turn on the television." I grew silent as I remembered the events that followed.
"Mom and I were in Florida." Bella gave a slight shudder, and I remembered that was when her mother must have been dating that bastard Dryden. "I was in class and the teacher broke the news before turning on the television. We watched the buildings fall in real time." She said sadly.
"I was in my dorm." Rose began quietly. "As soon as he heard what happened, Emmett called and woke me. He came to my dorm and we watched the events on the television in one of the rooms downstairs with a bunch of other people."
"When I saw the first building collapse, I started to cry. Emmett tried to comfort me saying that 'maybe most of the people were able to get out', but I knew the truth. I had remembered one of my Mother's friends telling us about being on a tour of the World Trade Center the same day it was bombed in 1993. She had gone into great detail of how everyone crowded into the stairwell and slowly made their way down. It took hours for everyone to be evacuated. When that building came down I knew I was witnessing the deaths of thousands." Rose wiped away a tear.
Where were you when the world stopped turning on that September day?
Were you in the yard with your wife and children
Or working on some stage in L.A.?
Did you stand there in shock at the sight of that black smoke
Risin' against that blue sky?
Did you shout out in anger, in fear for your neighbor
Or did you just sit down and cry?
-LRM—
The Big Texan was a sight for sore eyes after our emotional afternoon. I couldn't help but smile at the large fake bull that greeted us in the parking lot.
Emmett tried to pull some shit at dinner, but I was able to shoot him down at every turn.
I'll have to remember to thank Jasper for the lesson on mountain oysters.
Before leaving the restaurant, we all made sure to have our photo taken in the giant chair. Rose draped herself across Emmett's lap for theirs. Not to be outdone by them, Bella sat on my lap and I pulled her face toward mine at the last minute, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss just as Rose snapped the photo.
As expected, Bella blushed.
-LRM—
"That was creepy as shit." Emmett muttered as we walked over to the hotel.
"What?" I asked.
"The wall next to the restrooms had these photos hanging on it. At first they look like the old tintypes, you know ancestor photos?"
I nodded.
"But when you look closer, the images change into creepy ass faces worthy of a horror movie" He grimaced. "They sell them in the gift shop. I know what Pops is getting for Christmas!" He exclaimed with a broad smile. "I may just hang them on the wall somewhere in his house and let him find them." He snickered.
I shook my head wondering why Charlie hadn't taken a pot shot at him yet.
-LRM—
Bella was driving me crazy. She wasn't precisely aware that she was driving me crazy as she lay on her stomach across our bed in her shorts playfully swinging her legs while typing on her laptop.
I pretended to watch television for as long as I could before slipping into the bathroom and then into my swimsuit. I kept my t-shirt on hoping that it would obscure the hard-on I was sporting.
It only took a minute, and the removal of my shirt, to convince her to agree to sneak into the pool after-hours with me. I gave up trying to train my traitorous dick as soon as my eyes beheld my beautiful girl in her bikini.
I couldn't speak. There were no words.
The next half hour was as close to heaven as I imagined I could be before our wedding day. I had my beautiful girl, wet and warm in a privacy of a deserted swimming pool in the semi-dark.
Pure bliss.
That was until, once again, I heard the voice that would probably haunt my dreams tonight.
"Well now, this is all kinds of fucking uncomfortable for me." The voice sounded from the direction of the pool entrance.
Emmett Swan aka cockblocker extraordinaire.
I was glad that Bella chose not to let go of me. Emmett blathered on for a couple of minutes about our PDAs. I was just about to remind him of the eyeful of his ass I was subjected to in his father's basement, when he was distracted by the pool.
"Damn, it is shaped like Texas. I'm taking a swim across the Lone Star State." He bellowed as he whipped off his shirt and jumped in.
Rose arrived shortly after, joining him in the water. Once we'd had enough swimming, Bella and I sat on the side, dragging our feet back and forth through the water while we talked. "By this time tomorrow we'll be in New Mexico." I reminded.
She smiled. "I know. It feels like we've been away from Seattle forever."
I nodded. "It's only been a week."
"Isabella Marie Swan" Rose said in a reprimanding tone. I hadn't noticed that she was standing in the shallow water about five feet away from us. Bella frowned at her.
"Are those rug burns on your knees?"
Bella's mouth fell open in surprise as she looked down at her red knees. "Yes, but.."
"Oh my God!" Rose's eyes were almost bugging out of her head. "How? Uh, what? Bella, I'm shocked."
"Rose, what are you talking about?" Bella exclaimed.
"I'm talking about the fact that you gave Edward a blow job." She mercifully lowered her voice to a whisper while pronouncing the last two words.
"Rose! How could ..oh for…" Bella stuttered.
I should have interrupted to explain, but my attention was suddenly drawn to Emmett. He looked at me as if he couldn't decide whether to end my life or throw up in the bushes.
"What the fuck?" He muttered, looking absolutely green.
"I tripped in our room and hurt my knees on the carpet you two asstards!" Bella had finally found her voice. "Come on Edward." She said as she grabbed my hand. As soon as we reached the room, we collapsed on the bed in hysterical laughter.
-LRM—
"Hello Edward" My Mother sang into the phone.
"Hi Mom. How is everything progressing?" I asked as we rode along. We'd checked out of the hotel late in order for Rose to have a little pool time in the sun.
"It's going very well Edward. The decorators have been very busy; some of the pieces I've purchased have already been delivered." She sounded happy. "Where are you today?"
"We're in Texas right now, by this evening we'll be in New Mexico." I answered. "At the moment we're on our way to visit the Cadillac Ranch."
There was dead silence.
"Mom" I asked. "Are you there?"
"Uh" Her voice dropped to almost a whisper. "Um, Edward, it's really none of my business but, exactly whose idea was it to go there?"
"Mom, what's the big deal?" I questioned, not understanding what was going on. "Emmett mentioned it, and I thought it was a great idea."
I heard her sharp intake of breath.
"We even managed to get the girls excited about it."
Silence.
"Mom?"
"Yes" She whispered.
"Mom what is going on? What do you have against the Cadillac Ranch?"
Bella and Rose shot me curious glances. I even saw Emmett frown in the rear view mirror.
"I just…well, it doesn't exactly strike me as a tourist spot. I know it has its own television show, but I'm having a hard time understanding why any of you would want to go there." She hesitated. "Suppose some of those women get you drunk and try to seduce you or Emmett? I know you wouldn't act on it, but how do you think that would make Bella and Rose feel?" She was rambling now. "I think you're putting yourselves in a terrible situation."
"Mom, what women?" I demanded, thoroughly confused by this time. "What are you talking about?"
"Edward, I didn't want to come right out and call them hookers. I was trying to be a little respectful. I mean, I'm not proud of the fact, but I've seen an episode or two of the show on HBO, and …"
I interrupted her as soon as it dawned on me what she was talking about. "Mom! We are not going to the Bunny Ranch. What the hell? Why would we want to visit a brothel?" The laughter that erupted all around me at that moment made it almost impossible to hear my mother's answer; it sounded like she said 'Thank God.'
I waited until the laughter died down somewhat before continuing. "Mother, we are going to the Cadillac Ranch. It's a spot in the middle of a field where a bunch of Cadillacs are half-buried in the ground and you're free to write or paint a message on them."
"Oh"
"It's considered to be artwork, a sculpture if you will." I continued to explain.
"I see." She paused. "You don't have any plans to visit that Bunny Ranch do you?"
"No Mom, we don't have plans to visit the Bunny Ranch." I answered as I shook my head. Once again the car erupted into laughter.
"That's good to know. Give everyone my love, and we'll see you soon." She chirped.
"Thanks Mom, the same to you and Dad. Stay safe. Goodbye."
I ended the call and stared at my phone in disbelief. "Eddie, I gotta say, I fucking love your Mom." Emmett announced.
Bella leaned over toward me, grinning from ear to ear. "That was priceless." She said before kissing me sweetly.
******A/N******
A/N Song recs: Alan Jackson 'Where Were You When The World Stopped Turning'.
Remember to vote in the Avant Garde awards if you haven't already. If Emmett wins his category, he is threatening to take over the Facebook page for a day or two. God Help Us.
Psst..I love reviews!
*************************************************LRM**********************************
Chapter 68&69 – On the Road to Sin City (aka On the Road Part 2)
*This parallels chapter 68 and 69 of V&V
* Please read those before attempting this.
For the last few days I'd been treated to Bella in short shorts, backless sundresses, and short summer dresses, all showing a lot more of her skin than I was used to seeing during the daylight hours. Throw in the odd halter top or mid-drift and I could count on being plagued with a boner of epic proportions each and every fucking day.
I'd actually become exceptionally creative at finding ways to cover my crotch while in public; sometimes purchasing t-shirts or other useless shit just so I could have something to carry around to disguise my problem.
So yes, spending time with my beautiful girl was painful, but the alternative would be excruciating, so I accepted the discomfort happily.
-LRM—
Something was bothering Bella. I couldn't quite put my finger on it, although she tried to pass it off as pre-wedding jitters. She seemed worried about something, and several times when I looked at her she would bite her lip as she stared out the car window.
Jasper had arranged an interview in Albuquerque. It would be done at the Hard Rock, and last no more than an hour, at my insistence.
"Mr. Masen, very glad to meet you. I'm Derek Kern; I'll be conducting the interview today."
I shook hands with Derek.
"I'd like to talk a little about the roles you've played over the years." Derek began with a smile. "Which of your characters, if any, have you been able to personally identify with?"
"That's a good question." It was, and not one that I was asked very often. I contemplated my answer. "Of all the roles I've completed, I probably most identify with the one from The Harvest of Avarice. My character begins life as a thoughtless, somewhat spoiled boy, but after tragedy, and finding the love of his life he changes, and by the end of the film, he's the man he was always destined to become."
Derek looked at me intently. "Did you live through tragedy to become who you are Edward?"
Shit
I rubbed my hands together nervously as I leaned forward in my chair, deciding the best course was to charm my way out of this one. "Well, my father didn't commit suicide if that's what you mean." I said with a light laugh and a bright smile. "But I do like to think I've changed, grown as a person, since meeting Isabella."
Derek nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer.
After that he went on to ask about the new movie with Clint, and tried to find out wedding details, but I'd learned my lesson, and didn't reveal more than I was comfortable with.
Anxious to get back to my girl, I didn't stick around afterward.
B-
Done with the interview. Where are you sweetheart?
-E
I watched my phone for a response.
E-
I'm by the slots. Hurry. Miss you.
-B
I pulled my baseball cap low over my eyes and went in search of my girl.
-LRM—
"We are men, we are not afraid of a little lightning." Emmett announced as he turned to me.
"Cavemen" I heard Bella mutter.
"Are you with me Eddie?" Emmett asked. I nodded just before we jumped out of the vehicles, cameras in hand.
It was great to be bonding with Emmett in this way. The road trip had opened my eyes to what a great guy he was. We'd had a good time together for the most part. He was still insane and sometimes annoying, and seemed to get way too much satisfaction out of embarrassing his sister, but I learned that I really enjoyed his company.
The photo blitz during the lightning storm was, I'll admit, an impulsive move, and we could hear the girls yelling at us from the car each time we stopped, but we couldn't seem to stop ourselves.
Besides, I'd be damned if Emmett was going to do this alone, and then brag to everyone later about how I cowered in the car, effectively making me look like a pussy.
I knew the shots we took would be amazing. The Painted Desert was already a spectacular sight, but with the added effect of the storm clouds and lightning, it was enough to take my breath away.
By the set of Bella's jaw, I could tell that she was angry with me so I promised 'just one more' at what I thought would be the last stop. I lost track of how many more photos we took after that.
During dinner, Bella wasn't very talkative, which in turn made me feel like a total douche for what I'd done. She still smiled sweetly now and then though, which gave me hope that I would be forgiven. Especially once she viewed the photos.
Emmett's and my euphoria at the sight of the Wigwam Motel evaporated when Rose informed us that, as punishment for our juvenile behavior in the Painted Desert, she and Bella would be rooming together, leaving Emmett and I on our own.
I wanted to punch Emmett for getting me into this, but the non-adolescent in me knew it was just as much my fault as his.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck." Emmett's words mirrored my thoughts as he lay across the bed. The only bed in 'our' wigwam.
This wasn't going to work.
At the same time that I was texting Bella, I noticed that Emmett was furiously punching buttons on his phone.
Beautiful-
I'm sorry, contrite, humbled, and sufficiently chastised.
Will you reconsider?
-E
I waited, while listening to Emmett curse from his spot on the bed.
I wish I could. Rose won't budge.
I miss you.
-B
After about the fifth text, she stopped responding. I set my phone down in disgust. Emmett looked as unhappy as I felt. "No offense Edwina, but I was hoping to share the coolness that is the cement teepee with my fiancée." He muttered.
I glared at him. "And you think I'm happy to be stuck here with you?"
"You can always leave you know." He said as he stood from the bed and walked over to me until we were mere inches apart. At that moment his face lit up in an evil smirk. "Here, let me make it easier for you." He barked before letting rip a fart that almost singed my eyebrows from my face.
"Fuuuck!" I wailed as I immediately pulled the neck of my t-shirt up in order to cover my nose and mouth, knowing that if I took a breath of unfiltered air I'd probably pass out. Or possibly die. "Asshole" I shouted from inside my shirt. "I am so out of here."
"Hasta la vista" Emmett sang as I grabbed my bag and exited the room, headed to the office.
A short time later, while ensconced in the safety of my own personal wigwam, my phone rang. I was surprised when I glanced at the screen to find Rose's name there instead of Bella's.
I immediately panicked.
"Rose, is Bella okay?"
Rose chuckled. "Yes Edward. We decided that you guys had suffered enough so I'm in number 4 with Emmett. He says to tell you he's sorry for setting off the smoke alarm, whatever that's supposed to mean. He said you'd understand."
I chuckled, thrilled to realize I'd be spending the night with Bella after all. "Thanks Rose, and tell him everything's cool."
I practically sprinted to Wigwam number 1, I was that anxious to see my girl again. I knocked, receiving no answer. Again and again I pounded on the door with no success. My only hope was that she was in the shower. Then another thought occurred.
Suppose she's looking for me? Was there a chance that we missed each other?
After a glance around the parking lot, I realized that it would have been close to impossible to have passed each other without noticing. No, Bella had to be inside wigwam number 1. I waited around a few more minutes until I began to feel like a stalker, before turning and walking dejectedly back to my room.
I sent her a text, hoping I'd guessed right about the shower.
B-
Do you know how frustrating it is to knock and knock and knock, but get no answer?
I'm hoping you're in the shower and not mad at me. I truly am sorry.
I love you. (I'm in number 6)
-E
And then I waited, my eyes fixed on my open door.
Sidney would have a fit if he knew I'd left myself this vulnerable.
Before long Bella appeared, hauling her bag behind her. I bolted from the bed and as soon as I held her in my arms, everything in my world righted itself once again.
-LRM—
We were in Arizona. More importantly, Bella was back in Arizona. I was worried for her, knowing that the reason she left seven years ago weighed heavily on her mind. As usual, Bella surprised me. She was calm, almost serene, and as the day went on, my worries grew less and less.
Once again, I was amazed at her strength and her ability to deal with things in a way that was unheard of only a few short months ago.
At first, when she informed me of the reporter who had cornered her in the Casino, I was ready to have Kyle scorch a path to the bitch's door and threaten her ass with a lawsuit. I wasn't sure what grounds we'd have, but I was certain he could think of something.
Instead, I backed off, realizing my girl had handled things just fine on her own.
-LRM—
The Hubbell Trading Post was another tourist stop I was genuinely excited to visit.
Emmett was once again in his element as he tried to determine if he could 'join' the tribe. At the trading post, I remained silent as I watched him ask the Navajo man behind the counter how it was 'hanging', while on the inside I was laughing my ass off.
I continued to laugh internally as they conversed, until the man's son appeared in the doorway. The kid, whose name was Ben, spent the next few minutes arguing with his Father about some bullshit, but more importantly to me, the little shit kept shooting glances at Bella's tits.
I clenched my fists, feeling the sudden urge to pummel his face.
Luckily, before Bella noticed my inner rage, the kid stormed out.
Good riddance asswipe.
I let go of the anger, chalking the kid's behavior up to teenage hormones.
After the trading post, we paused for a quick photo op in Winslow Arizona, made famous by the line from the Eagles song, and were back on the road; our next stop: Aunt Lola's home in Flagstaff.
Aunt Lola was nothing like what I'd expected. I'd prepared myself for someone who would look and act the way Bella had described her mother, and Lola was none of those things.
Over lunch, she spoke about chakras and auras. I knew that, living in L.A., I should be familiar with all that shit but my knowledge was sorely lacking.
She redefined the term 'free-spirit'.
After lunch, she led us into her sunroom to relax and talk. My eyes almost bulged from my head when I spied the most prominent piece of furniture in the room: a Tantra chair. Of course I knew what it was because: 'A', I'm a guy; and 'B', I'd been secretly toying with the idea of purchasing one for after the wedding.
Emmett, Rose and I all maneuvered around the chair into other seating, but my sweet girl, oblivious to the main purpose of the chair, walked right over and eased down onto it.
Oh God
I simultaneously cringed and suppressed a moan as I watched her. My dick was busily fantasizing about getting Bella naked in one of those chairs, while my stomach wanted to empty its contents all over the floor at the thought of what Lola and Drew had been up to in said chair.
And my beautiful innocent girl is sitting on it.
Rose caught the expression on my face and snickered.
I was never so damned glad to be back on the road as when we left Aunt Lola's.
-LRM-
As children, Alice and I had been to the Grand Canyon with our parents and with our grandparents, but getting to share it with Bella, and see it through her eyes, made the experience wholly new for me. It would have been more enjoyable without as many fans but, I just kept reminding myself that we'd been very fortunate so far in that we hadn't been bombarded by fans or paps on this trip.
After we left the Grand Canyon, I knew our next stop would be Williams Arizona. Rose had made reservations at a Bed and Breakfast that used to be a bordello. We were keeping that bit of information a secret in order to surprise Bella.
And surprise her we did. The look on her face was priceless when Rose informed her that we were going to a brothel.
The entire situation was made even funnier in light of my mother's misunderstanding about the Cadillac Ranch a couple of days before.
I will be sure to tell her we visited a brothel after all.
I laughed as Bella grilled the innkeeper about the bedding in our room.
If she only knew what her Aunt and her boyfriend had been up to on that chair in the sunroom, she'd probably burn her clothes and take a bath in bleach.
I vowed right there and then to never tell her.
Then I realized that if I purchased a chair, as soon as she saw it, she'd figure things out on her own.
I hesitated, thinking about that….
Fuck it. I still want the chair.
-LRM—
As we sat in Twisters Diner that evening, we listened in rapt attention as Rose gave us the highlights of the town's history. It truly had been a Wild West town.
As we walked the short distance back to the Bed and Breakfast, we could see a whole block ahead of us had been closed to traffic. As we got closer, we realized that we'd stumbled upon a Wild West gunfight. Evidently, it was a staged event every evening in Williams.
Bella and I stayed well back behind the crowd to watch the show, hoping not to draw attention to ourselves. I pulled her against me, her back to my front and rested my chin on her shoulder as we watched Emmett, the eternal five year old, interact with the performers.
-LRM—
During our jog the next morning, I thought about the wedding. Since Alec had no other work to speak of at the moment, I'd had him busily arranging the music for the reception, with my guidance of course.
I, when I could spare a moment away from Bella, had been secretly planning the honeymoon. With everything almost in place, the day couldn't arrive fast enough.
After checking out of the Red Garter, our first stop of the day was at the Road Kill Care in Seligman Arizona. The place was insane, with mounted animal heads gracing the walls, and all kinds of crazy items included on the menu. It was all part of the theme, and was funny as hell.
After we'd eaten breakfast, Emmett eyed the pool table. "I wish we had time for a game." He said.
"Sorry Emmett, I can't be in the same room with you and a pool table without benefit of alcohol. Otherwise I'll have flashbacks of seeing your ass." I announced.
Emmett grinned. "Aw Eddie, you're such a sweet talker, but know this: You can fantasize about my ass all you want, but it won't change the fact that I don't swing that way. Sorry bro." He said before wiggling his eyebrows at me.
"Shut the fuck up asshole." I barked, but I couldn't help laughing along with our girls.
-LRM—
"Is it my eyes, or does that woman have pink hair?" Rose asked innocently as we sat in the Baghdad Café in Newberry Springs California.
I looked at the lady working behind the counter. "I believe she does. It's a very pale pink, but definitely pink." Bella answered with a giggle.
"You know, I've heard of this movie, but never seen it." Emmett stated as we ate our burgers.
"It's a German film, but with mostly American actors." I explained. "There's a huge, colorful cast of characters, but the main story is about an unlikely friendship between two women. It's really good; we'll have to watch it once we're back in Seattle."
Emmett nodded.
I glanced around and listened to the voices of the other patrons as they chatted at their tables. It didn't surprise me that none were speaking English. The film had a much bigger following in Europe, and evidently fans of the movie came over here and sought this place out.
The next stop Emmett and I had been keeping secret from both the girls. It took us off the beaten path, allowing the trip to last just a bit longer. After that, our next stop would be L.A., and the end of the road. Admittedly, none of us were ready for the trip to end quite yet.
"I don't believe it." Rose muttered when we pulled up in front of the little white chapel in the desert. "Guys, this is amazing. I always assumed this chapel was in the middle of Texas or possibly Mexico."
Bella looked at me with a big smile. "So cool." She squealed as she jumped out of the car. We were parked in front of the chapel which had been the setting of the wedding day massacre in Kill Bill.
We took a lot of photos. We took our time and enjoyed the moment.
It was dark by the time we reached the Santa Monica Pier, the official ending point of Route 66. For the most part we'd been able to escape the crazy while on this trip and had become just another family on vacation. I'd never forgotten about the fans and the press, but we'd been able to travel freely, not having to plan our every move according to who would be waiting outside with a camera. As soon as we stepped away from the Pier on our way to the car, the familiar clicking of the paps' cameras seemed to awaken me from the dream I'd been in for weeks.
I frowned. "Welcome back to L.A."
-LRM—
The best part about the end of our trip was that we could look forward now, in earnest, to the wedding. That was as soon as this damned 'bachelor party' weekend was over.
I was in a bad mood for most of Friday as I despaired over the thought of leaving Bella for two nights. Not only would I miss her, but I would worry constantly whether she was okay. We'd had too many close calls for me to be nonchalant about being away from her.
I drilled Lou over what I expected of him until he finally asked me if I needed a sedative. Sidney actually laughed at that.
As soon as we all piled into our separate limos, I sent a text to Alice.
Ali-
You know how I worry. Please look out for her.
She's my life.
-E
I could almost see Alice's smile when I read her response.
E-
She's well taken care of. Don't forget that Rose and I love her too.
Try not to worry.
-Ali
"Come on you bitches! I need to get my drink on!" Emmett bellowed as soon as the doors to the limo opened in front of Caesar's Palace. I shot a quick text to Bella informing her of our arrival, and made my way inside.
Charlie and the rest of Emmett's group met us in the bar. "Good trip Edward?" The Chief asked as he shook my hand.
"It was a great trip." I enthused. "How's the suite?"
Charlie's eyes grew wide in wonder. "In a word, unbelievable."
Before we left Seattle, I'd insisted on booking and paying for the suite at Caesar's Palace. There was no way I was going to let Charlie have to come up with that kind of money. The Chief had been hesitant at first; much like his daughter, until I explained to him exactly how wealthy I was. It took a few minutes for the look of bewildered awe to leave his face, after which he accepted my offer.
We were such a large group that we took up three tables in the bar. Aside from the five of us who had ridden in from L.A. and the Chief, there were Emmett's Seahawk's buddies Marcus and Walter, Rose and Jasper's cousins Bo and Bradley, and Emmett's friend Gregory. Emmett was busy recounting the highlights of the trip to his friends when I walked over to the bar. A moment later, Jasper sidled up to me.
"So Rose told me about Emmett's zombie nightmare." He remarked with a chuckle. "Charlie's got some stuff planned for tomorrow that will be pure torture for him, but I've decided I'd like to get the ball rolling tonight." He said with an evil grin. We were both feeling a little tipsy, so it didn't take much to make me smile. I watched as Jasper approached the cocktail waitress. After a minute I saw her giggle behind her hand.
"What are you two up to?" Chris asked from beside me. I hadn't even seen him approach.
"I'm not sure" I answered as we both watched Jasper walk back over to us.
"I can't believe she agreed to do that." He smiled as he shook his head.
"What did you just ask her Jasper?"
"In a few minutes, she's going to approach our friend Emmett to inform him that 'she doesn't want to hurt him, she only wants his man-meat'." Jasper drawled. I cannot wait to see his reaction."
I thought for a minute. "You know what would make it even better Jasper?"
"What?"
"If we were to get every woman in here to say the same thing to him." I smirked.
Jasper laughed. "How do you propose we do that?"
I frowned as I thought about that one. After a minute Chris interrupted my musings. "Oh for heavens sake. You two geniuses really can't figure this out?" He asked incredulously.
Jasper and I gave him confused looks. Chris sighed. "Oh come on, I'm usually more comfortable as a wing man, but I guess I'll have to walk 'point' on this one."
We followed him over to a table full of young women. "Good evening ladies!" He sang, reminding me of my sister.
They smiled at him in return. "I think you all know my friend Mister Hollywood here." He said as he gestured toward me.
The faces of the women lit up at the realization that Edward Masen was standing before them.
Chris smiled wider. "Now girls, our friend Edward here needs your help." He sighed before continuing. "Did you ever have one of those friends who was constantly up in ya business?" The women nodded, I was certain they were drunk. "The kind of friend who just doesn't know when to stop tweaking your nerves?" More nodding. "And you love them, but you really wish someone would school their silly asses just one time?" This question was met with eager head nodding. "Well, I can promise you that, in return for your assistance, Edward here is willing to do just about anything, as long as it doesn't involve removing his pants or kissing you on the lips. The fair Bella would not be happy about that." He smiled. "My suggestion is that you limit your requests to autographs or photos." Then he leaned down and whispered conspiratorially to them. "Oh and girls? Hands off the cowboy" Chris said as he eyed Jasper in his boots. "He's mine."
It didn't take long for Chris to persuade every female, and some males, in the bar to go along with our plan. I posed for a lot of photos before we were able to set things in motion.
"My work here is done." Chris said happily as the three of us returned to our table.
"This whale was fucking huge" Emmett was explaining animatedly as we sat down. At that moment, the cocktail waitress that Jazz spoke with earlier walked by and Emmett flagged her down for a refill. She nodded and smiled before leaning down to whisper in his ear. He sat straight up in his chair, a look of horror on his face. "What the fuck!" He boomed as we tried to hold back our laughter.
He jumped from his seat "Never mind. I'll get a drink from the bar." He announced before bounding over there. Unfortunately for Emmett, the first bartender he approached was a female, and in on our gag.
After explaining to the other guys what was happening, we all sat back and watched as Emmett's entire evening went straight to hell.
-LRM—
After the fiasco in the bar, we wandered across the street to Bally's to explore the casino. By this time, I'd come to the conclusion that Gregory was insane. He didn't even have the excuse of being completely drunk when he decided the walk to the restroom was too far, so instead he stopped to take a piss outside the hotel, behind a parked car.
I thought Charlie was going to lose his mind over that one. "Do you want the Vegas cops to haul your ass to jail Gregory?"
"Relax Chief. It's all good." He said with a smirk.
But it wasn't all good a few minutes later. "What do you mean there won't be any strippers at the party tomorrow?" He asked Charlie.
"Exactly what I said. Emmett doesn't want it, and Bella and Edward don't need some photo hitting the internet that shows him attending a party like that." Charlie snapped before clearing his throat.
The more time I spend with this man, the more I admire him.
He was protecting Bella and me just as much as he was protecting Emmett and Rose.
Gregory groaned before making the decision to spend the rest of the evening in a 'titty bar', to use his eloquent turn of phrase.
On the way back to Caesar's I sent a quick text to Bella. I was surprised I hadn't heard a word from her all evening.
B-
Did you go out? I miss you. Call me, no matter how late.
Love you
-E
Back in the suite, I went to my room and readied myself for bed. As soon as I lay down, the phone rang. "Hey baby. Did you go out?" I asked.
"No. We stayed in. I'm sorry; I left my phone in the bedroom while I spent time with the girls."
I smiled thinking of her safely tucked away in her room. "That's okay. We went to the casino for a while, had a drink at the bar. This bunch is pretty rowdy. I don't know if Charlie's going to be able to control them." I chuckled, thinking specifically of Gregory.
"Oh well, he can always use brute force. He is a cop after all." She said with a laugh.
She doesn't know how close he came to doing just that.
"Jasper's cousins are a lot of fun, but Emmett's friend Gregory may just be insane."
I soon realized that Bella was not a huge fan of Greg. He was crazier than Emmett, but lacked Emmett's charm.
We talked a little about Emmett's cousins, before she changed the subject.
"At least it sounds like Sidney will have a far more interesting time than poor Lou will on this trip." She giggled.
I had to agree with her, especially when I remembered Sidney laughing his ass off at Emmett's predicament in the bar earlier tonight.
"He's got a room across the hall from our suite, so tonight wasn't bad for him, but tomorrow he gets to sit outside the spa for most of the day twiddling his thumbs."
"As long as he keeps you safe, that's all I care about Bella." I answered seriously.
"I know" She whispered before yawning loudly.
We said our goodbyes, and I fell asleep with the memory of her soft voice in my ear.
-LRM—
"Your days are numbered motherfuckers" Emmett announced as he glared at us one at a time. When his eyes reached me he spoke again, "Et tu, Edward?" He asked as he shook his head in disgust. "You know I'm not surprised that Jasper's cousins are going along with this, because they all inherited the 'asshole' gene. And I can even find reasons that my friends would want to torture me, but I am surprised at you. I thought we bonded on this vacation bro."
I shrugged and held my hands up in surrender. "Emmett, you have to appreciate my position here. It's pretty important to me that I stay in your Dad's good graces."
I heard the rest of the guys chuckle. "I guess." Emmett said, still frowning.
We were at the top of the Stratosphere Hotel, and had just informed Emmett that he wasn't allowed to leave until he'd ridden both the X-Scream and the Insanity, two extreme thrill rides that managed to fling the riders out from the roof, twirling and spinning almost a thousand feet above the ground.
Who could have guessed that Charlie would have discovered a way to take advantage of Emmett's fear of heights, and combine it with his dislike of thrill rides?
The Chief's a genius.
"Emmett, stop whining. Did we not all just go on the Big Shot with you?" Charlie barked at his son.
"Who gives a flying fuck? That ride was nothing compared to those." He argued as he pointed at the others.
He started to move toward the exit, but Marcus and Walter stepped into his path. Emmett stopped and turned back to face us with another glare. "How about if I just go on the SkyJump ride and one other one, and we'll call it even, as long as I get to do the sky jump first?"
Charlie pursed his lips. "I'd be willing to do that, but I know that as soon as you sky jumped off this building, you wouldn't willingly come back up." He looked straight into Emmett's eyes. "Contrary to what you may think, I'm not stupid."
"I never thought you were stupid old man. At this moment, the only opinion I have of you is that you're an asshole." Emmett muttered with a scowl.
Charlie laughed loudly. "You're not helping your case with statements like that son."
Emmett sighed and glared at his father again. "You can't force me to do this."
Charlie rubbed his chin in thought and nodded. "You're right about that" He answered seriously. "But if you decline, you friends here are taking out a full-size ad in the Seattle Times labeling you as a pussy. That was their call, not mine." Charlie grinned.
Emmett huffed out a breath. "I want all of you to listen closely to what quite possibly may be the last words I utter before I die:" He cleared his throat "You all suck, and I hate you." He seethed as he stormed over to the Insanity in order to board.
Everyone laughed.
I knew that for the rest of my life I would regret what I did next, but I couldn't seem to stop myself from trudging over to stand next to him. He looked up at me in surprise before smiling.
I shrugged.
"You're seriously going to do this with me?" He grinned.
"Why not? I can't let you do something this cool alone can I?" I smirked.
We fist-bumped and boarded the first ride. Just before it started, Emmett turned to me one last time. "This ride should include a change of underwear with the price of admission because I'm pretty certain I'm going to shit myself."
He didn't.
-LRM—
After our excursion to Hell and back, twice, there was a seismic shift in my relationship with Emmett. I felt it. He and I had bonded in a way similar to soldiers forced into the trenches together, or astronauts aboard a rocket to the moon, he was my bro, my homie, my dawg.
And we were going to look out for each other.
I found out immediately that being in Emmett's 'bro zone' was highly preferable to the alternative, such as when we exited the roof of the Stratosphere and he gave me a 'heads up' to wait for the next elevator.
I wasn't certain what he had planned for the other members of our group, but I could guess.
So Sidney and I waited, and travelled down on the next one, only to find the rest of our group, not surprisingly, gasping for air in the lobby.
Yes, cross Emmett Swan and your payback will be to travel the equivalence of seventy floors in an elevator filled with noxious fumes.
-LRM—
Back at the suite, I filled Chris in on the events at the Stratosphere. He shook his head amidst his laughter. "I am so glad I opted out of that adventure. I don't like heights." He admitted with a shudder.
Bella and I had kept in touch via phone calls and texts for most of the day. It was killing me that she was so close, but I wasn't able to go to her. I could literally see The Bellagio from the balcony of the suite.
After our harrowing experience at the Stratosphere, Emmett and I began to drink. Not a lot, at first, but enough to take the edge off. I should have known that drinking before dinner was a sign of bad things to come.
As soon as everyone took showers and changed clothes, Emmett being sure to wear his 'Dead Man Walking' t-shirt, we left for dinner.
The early dinner led to more drinks, followed by a trip to the casino accompanied by, you guessed it, drinking. I was a bit fuzzy, but still in control.
Within fifteen minutes of our arrival back at the suite, the bachelor party was in full swing. The suite resembled the lounge of an upscale dance club. Music blared from the sound system and a large spread of every guy's favorite foods was displayed on the kitchen island. The bartender hired for the evening, helped those not already shit-faced to accomplish that goal. Gregory seemed to be ahead of all of us as he sat on the sofa with his arm around a blow-up doll, using its 'love orifice' as a drink holder.
What a tool
"I understand I have you to thank for the choice of this suite." Emmett slurred as he came up beside me and patted me on the back while slipping a drink into my hand.
"What's this?" I asked before taking a sip.
"It's called a Flying Fuck." He answered as I almost choked on the drink.
"Hey it was either that or a Comfortable Screw which sounds like a pussy drink, in more ways than one." He said with a chuckle.
We were standing there drinking and reminiscing about our ordeal earlier in the day, when we were interrupted by none other than Christopher who demanded our participation in a game of 'Three Man'.
"Come on boys, if I'm going to have to watch Gregory do obscene things with that blow-up doll, I'll need more alcohol." He grinned.
I was getting more wasted by the minute, but after a while I ceased to care. Mid-way through the game, Charlie announced that he had a headache and would be in his room, should we need him.
He no sooner had left than Gregory turned down the music and started a porno on the flat screen. The drinking games were abandoned in favor of the porn. It had begun to get weird anyway since Jasper had convinced himself that we were playing 'Flip, Sip, or Strip', and kept trying to take his clothes off.
Having no interest in the porn, I walked over to the bar for a refill.
"This Flying Fuck is smoooth. Whas innit?" I asked my future brother in law who was standing there.
His forehead creased as if I'd just asked him to recite a difficult math equation.
"Itsa little bit of this and that and some Sam something in it. I think."
Damn. Emmett's farther gone that I am.
"Sambuca." The bartender corrected.
He grinned. "That's it!" Emmett exclaimed before looking a bit unsteady on his feet. "I'm feeling sorta shitty. I gotta sit down."
"You okay Emmett?" I asked as I helped him to a stool.
I dropped into the stool beside him and continued to nurse my drink.
"Jasper has lost his mind" Chris informed as he came to sit beside us. "He's continuing to play the game, alone."
Sure enough, we glanced over to find Jasper furiously rolling the dice and drinking like a fucking fish.
"That's dis-gus-ting." Chris announced, drawing out each syllable. The expression on his face was as if he'd just witnessed someone taking a giant crap in the middle of the room. I followed his line of vision until my eyes were met with a flat screen filled with silicone-enhanced tits bouncing up and down, as their owner straddled a naked dude wearing a Zorro mask.
I grimaced. "Those are the fakest, ugliest, most lopsided tits I've ever seen." I announced to no one in particular." Then quietly I added. "Bella has beautiful breasts." I sighed, wishing I was with Bella and her beautiful naked breasts at that very moment.
I heard the sound of someone choking or possibly gagging beside me. I turned to find Emmett looking sort of green.
"Emmett, are you okay? You don't look so good buddy." I asked as Chris turned to look at him worriedly.
"Oh no! I think he's choking. Edward…do you know the hemlock maneuver?" Chris asked as his eyes bugged out of his head.
"Heimlich?" I corrected.
"Yeah, that too."
As soon as Emmett began to speak, I breathed a sigh of relief, glad he wasn't, in fact, choking. "Wha'd you juss say Eddie? Were you talkin about Bella's bewbs?" He asked, looking less green but a lot horrified. "Cause I don't want to hear about her bewbs. You feel me bro?"
"I don't want to feel you Emmett. But I bet Chris would take you up on that offer." I snorted out a laugh as Chris cackled beside us.
I looked back at Emmett to see him still frowning. At that exact moment my phone chimed with an incoming message. It was from Alice, I didn't have time to wonder if something was wrong before I realized she'd sent me a photo.
As soon as I opened the photo, I was the one choking while almost dropping the phone in the process.
There she was, my innocent, heartbreakingly lovely Bella, her luscious lips pursed as if about to blow me a kiss. Or about to blow something… Those pink perfect lips, that kept my heart beating for another day each time they would utter 'I love you'; those lips which I kissed often and when I wasn't kissing them, I was wishing I was kissing them. I gazed at those same lips, captured for posterity, just as they were about to wrap themselves around a purple pecker straw.
Chris, naturally curious about my reaction, grabbed the phone from my hand and gasped. Unfortunately Emmett, who was also able to see the screen quite well from his seat between us, groaned and suddenly lurched from his seat.
He mumbled what sounded like, "I gotta go throw up" from behind his hand as he bounded toward the stairs.
Chris shrugged drunkenly and looked back at the photo of my girl and her purple penis. "I am definitely at the wrong party." He said with a sigh.
-LRM—
Out on the balcony, away from the porno noises and drunken heavy breathing in the main room, Chris sat with me while I attempted to phone my beautiful girl.
My phone, however, refused to cooperate. It was probably my blurry vision, but my contacts list looked as if it had been written in ancient Aramaic. Instead of fooling with it any longer, I decided to punch in Bella's number from memory.
"Hello" a groggy female voice answered.
"Beautiful" I breathed "I'm very jealous of that straw" I hiccupped as I tried to suppress the burp that was trying to escape. "or rather my cock is jealous."
I heard Chris chuckle.
I am so fucking drunk
"Who the hell is this?" Bella asked, sounding rather irate.
"It's me sweetheart. Don't you miss me? I miss you. I was thinking how much I missed your beautiful breasts." I breathed.
"What? Listen here you pervert, you'd better hang up before I call the cops."
"Bella, why do you need the police? Has something happened?" I slurred.
"There's something going to happen alright. I'm going to find out where you are and send my husband over there to kick your ass."
"Your… your husband? Bella what are you talking about? I'm going to be your husband."
Oh no. What is going on? Bella doesn't have a husband…
Does she?
"Listen here you little fucker, I wouldn't marry a pervert like you if you paid me a million bucks."
I stood, stricken, staring at my phone as my heart fell to pieces at my feet.
Suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder as another was prying the phone from my cold numb fingers. I looked up to see Sidney standing beside me. "Edward, sir, let me get that."
I relinquished the phone and turned to look in the direction of the Bellagio trying to make sense of what was happening.
I could hear Sidney speaking to Bella, but I didn't want to listen any more.
"Edward, what happened?" Chris asked with concern in his voice.
"She.. she told me she wouldn't marry me.. not if I paid her a million bucks…" I wanted to break down and cry.
"How about ten million? You know you're good for it." He suggested.
"No Chris." I sat down and cradled my head in my hands. "She said she already has a husband, she told me if I didn't leave her alone, he'd come kick my ass."
"Noooo" Chris wailed. "Not our beautiful girl. She would never do that Edward. She loves you too much."
I looked up at him from my hands, wanting to believe him, but her cruel words were still ringing in my ears.
"Unless…" Chris continued.
"What?" I asked.
"Unless someone slipped her ruffies and married her in a quickie Vegas wedding!" He shouted. "Oh my God, do you think Elvis performed the ceremony?"
I slumped into my hands again. "I can't take it Chris. Why is this happening?" I wailed. "After everything we've been through together. I can't lose her."
I could hear Sidney still arguing on the phone, and then he grew quiet.
"I blame myself. I should have gone with the girls and looked after Bella." Chris said as a tear rolled down his cheek.
I stood and walked to the railing, pressing the lower half of my body against it. It was the closest I could get to the Bellagio from our suite. "Bellaaaa!" I wailed.
"Oh how very Stanley Kowalski of you" Chris said through his sniffles "You're a natural Edward."
"Sir, why don't you come back inside now?" Sidney had come up behind me and grasped my shoulder.
I shook my head fiercely and looked back at the Bellagio. "My beautiful brown eyed girl" I whispered before starting to hum the tune. Soon I was singing the song in earnest. "You my brown eyed girl" I wailed over the balcony.
"Standing in the sunlight laughing, hiding hind a something something, slipping and a slidin all along the waterfall witchu my brown eyed girl"
"So beautiful.." Chris said through his tears.
"Do you remember when we used to sing, Sha la la la la la la la la la la te da, la te da, I love yooouuu, my brown eyed girl."
"Edward, son, listen to Sidney and come inside." I suddenly hear the Chief's voice from behind me.
I wonder if he knows Bella got married
I shook my head. "I'm staying here forever."
Charlie continued to speak, only not to me, while Chris sobbed beside me.
"So hard to find my way, now that I'm on my own…" I paused, I was too choked up to sing any more.
I could hear the Chief speaking with Sidney again. "I don't know what the hell happened while I was lying down, but now I've got Emmett upstairs puking and Jasper running around naked."
"Oh boy." Sidney muttered.
"Well, let's attempt to get these two back inside."
I felt the Chief's hand on my shoulder. "Come on Edward. Let's go in. Uh, Caesar's has rules against singing on the balcony."
"Really?" I asked "Are you gonna arrest me Chief?"
"Oh can this day turn any more tragic?" Chris wailed.
"You won't be arrested if you both come inside right now." Charlie answered in a serious tone.
Chris and I shuffled our way through the French doors. "Hey!" I said as I thought about what I'd heard the Chief say. "Why is Jasper naked?"
Sidney shrugged. "I don't know Edward but I've got to check on Emmett and Jasper." Charlie answered before turning toward the stairs.
"Oh dear God!" Chris exclaimed. "I've got to hide!" He shouted as he tried to dive behind the curtains. "This won't work. These are practically see-through."
Huh?
I gave him a puzzled look as Sidney steered me toward the sofa. "Christopher, why are you hiding?"
"Because!" He shouted "I can't see Jasper naked. He's gorgeous and he's my secret crush. Well, not really very secret, but he's my best friend's husband and, and…. if I see him naked it would be wrong." He said in a panic. "If I see Jasper naked, I'll never be able to unsee that, and every time I see him after that he'll be naked, in my mind." He whispered the last three words. "I'm hiding in the closet." He announced as he raced toward the foyer. He stopped as he passed the bar, grabbing a pitcher of some concoction, "I'm taking this with." He announced before disappearing from the room.
I shook my head, trying to dispel the drunken haze, before flopping down on the sofa near Bo and Gregory.
"Edward, I'm going to help the Chief for a minute. You wait right here."
I nodded. I didn't need to tell him that there was nowhere else for me to go. I sighed. Suddenly I was feeling completely alone in the world.
I glanced up at the screen to find some dude in a black cape standing in the shadows beside a field surrounded by thick trees while having a conversation with a naked bimbo.
"You need to see what I look like in the sunlight" The dude with the cape said just before he stepped out of the shadows and into the brightly lit field.
I couldn't see any change until he threw back his cape, causing my eyes to open wide in surprise.
"Can someone tell me why his dick sparkles in the sunlight?" I asked aloud of no one.
I heard Bo and Gregory laughing beside me.
"Because he's a vampire dude, haven't you been paying attention?" Bo continued to laugh. "He dazzles mortal chicks with his sparkly cock."
That didn't make a damned bit of sense.
Why the hell am I worried about some porn vampire's dick while my world is crashing down around me anyway?
As I pondered the fact that my life had no meaning without Bella, and the fact that I really needed to take a piss, Sidney returned.
"Sidney, I think I have lost the will to live." I muttered.
"Why's that sir?"
Was he smirking?
"Because" I could barely bring myself to say the words. "My Bella." I croaked. "My Bella has married someone else."
"Sir, I'm sure you're wrong about that."
"Oh no Sidney, she told me on the phone. She yelled at me and told me her husband was going to kick my ass." I said. "You spoke with her…"
He looked confused.
I rolled my eyes. "Out on the balcony when you took my phone…"
A look of realization came over Sidney's face. "Edward, that wasn't Bella." He stated firmly. "You dialed a wrong number. You woke up some lady in Pennsylvania. She was understandably upset."
"Pennsylvania?" I whispered.
It wasn't Bella?
"Are you sure about that?"
"Yes sir. She chewed me out thinking I was you at first. You most definitely weren't speaking with Bella."
"Bella's not married to someone else?"
"Not as far as I know sir."
"Oh" I sat back, stunned. Then I was hit with the sudden urge to speak with her before someone was able to slip ruffies in her drink and steal her away from me. "I need my phone."
"Uh…" Sidney stuttered.
"Where's my phone?" I asked as I began to look around. At that moment I spied a phone lying on the sofa next to Gregory and grabbed it into my eager hands.
This time don't fuck up the number
I started punching buttons but nothing happened.
"What the fuck?" Bo exclaimed loudly from his spot on the sofa. "Are you sitting on the remote Greg?"
"No.. I'm not sitting on it…hey! Gimme that" Gregory yelled as he tried to take the phone from my hand.
I refused to let him. "You can't have it. I need to call my girl."
"Are you stupid? That's not a phone." Gregory continued to yell as he attempted once again to take the phone from me.
"Boys cut it out!" I heard the Chief bark at us.
"Stop that!" I snapped as I tried to push Gregory's hand away.
"Let go douchebag!" He demanded.
I glared at him. "The stupid thing is broken anyway" I shouted as I threw it at him. "motherfucking motherfucker." My brain was so foggy that it failed to come up with a better insult.
Bo laughed.
I really didn't have time for those idiots. I needed to get to my girl. And help Chris escape the naked Jasper. I turned my head in order to tell Sidney that we needed to go to the Bellagio immediately, when my eyes beheld a sight almost as scary as the sparkly vampire cock.
Speak of the devil
There stood Jasper Whitlock, halfway down the stairs, naked as the day he was born. "Alice" He shouted. "I need you Ali. I think Ima lil wasted…"
"Jesus Christ" The Chief muttered as he ran back upstairs pulling Jasper along with him.
"Where's my Alice?" I heard Jasper begging.
I blinked several times, trying to remember what I wanted to tell Sidney.
Bellagio. Bella. Right.
"Sidney, we've gotta go right now." I announced as I stood from the sofa and swayed drunkenly. Sidney grabbed my arm. "We've gotta find my girl. And we gotta get Chris out of here." I whispered "before naked Jasper comes back."
Sidney nodded. "I think that's probably for the best Edward. This evening didn't turn out as I expected. Not at all." He muttered before turning to Gregory and Bo. "When the Chief comes back down, please inform him that Edward, Christopher and I have gone to the Bellagio."
They nodded before turning back to their porn.
Once near the front door, I called out for Chris. "Christopher, where are you?"
"I'm in here" sang a muffled voice from behind the closet door.
I pressed my face against the door and spoke into it, "Chris, come out of the closet" I directed.
"I already did, about ten years ago." He answered with a cackle.
I laughed too. "Come on, we're going to find Bella."
The door popped open. "But aren't you afraid?" He whispered.
"Of what?"
"Her husband. He's going to kick your ass." Chris looked worried.
"Oh" I laughed. "It was all a misunnerstandinin"
Fuck that was hard to say
"Bella's not married. I dialed a wrong number. Someone else's husband is gonna kick my ass."
"Oh! Well that's a relief." Chris smiled before glancing toward the main room. "Is Jasper still naked?" He asked in a whisper.
"Yep. Just saw him."
Chris cringed. "Then what are we waiting for?" He grabbed my arm and pulled me out the door.
In no time at all, we had arrived at the Bellagio. I could feel the drunken stupor beginning to lift. We arrived at the suite, and Lou met us outside the door. "Do you need us to go in with you?" Sidney asked.
I grinned. "Nah, I can do this myself. Thanks Sidney" I said as I slapped him on the back.
Besides, I really need to take a piss
Upon entering the suite, I spied the door to Bella and Alice's bedroom to the left of the sitting room, and made my way over to it.
"Thank you God! I am in peen heaven. This is my happy place!" Chris squealed excitedly from behind me.
I stifled my laughter as I entered the bedroom. It was dark, and I could just make out the two sleeping figures in the bed.
I wonder if Alice will leave if I tell her about drunk naked Jasper?
It was worth a try to have the chance to be alone with Bella. I used the bathroom, and then slipped back into the bedroom.
Bella was here, but I had to see her in order to put my drunken fears to rest.
The figure closest to me had long brown hair spilling off of her pillow and over the edge of the bed.
I approached, but didn't touch her. Instead I bent down to whisper near her ear. "Beautiful, I'm here. I missed you so much." I reached down and brushed the hair away from her face and was met with two wide blinking eyes. Even in the dark, I could tell that those eyes didn't belong to my girl.
The woman staring back at me proceeded to let out a shrill scream.
That sobered me up.
"Get out!" She screeched as I lurched backward, tripping and landing on my ass in the middle of the floor. I looked up to see the darkened silhouettes if two females, the screams emanating from their mouths were enough to wake the dead.
I didn't even attempt to stand; instead I scrambled to my hands and knees and crawled as quickly as I could out of the room before they had a chance to start throwing things.
Once in the sitting room, I jumped to my feet and slammed straight into another body. The electric hum alerted me to the fact that it was my beautiful girl, and I immediately wrapped my arms around her soft warm body to keep her from falling.
"Bella" I breathed into her ear.
"Edward" She whispered.
As soon as she wrapped her arms tight around me, I felt myself starting to relax.
She turned toward Chris then, "Chris would you tell Marlene and Jennie that it was just Edward looking for me." She asked as she gestured toward the room I'd just fled.
Chris laughed. "Will do."
"I was losing my mind without you…." I began.
"Come on, let's go to bed, we can talk in the morning." She whispered as she moved to my side, both arms still wrapped around me, and led me down a short hallway on the other side of the sitting room.
A little while later as we lay in bed, wrapped around each other, I asked a burning question, "Bella" I whispered with my eyes closed.
"Hmm?"
"Do I have to have a bachelor party?" I whined.
"We'll talk about it in the morning Edward." She whispered.
****A/N*****
A/N I don't know about you, but I'm exhausted after that, and feel a little hungover. I have to say that I let Christopher run amok through this chapter…he pretty much owned it before the end.
I'm sure that some of it wasn't quite what you expected, but I hope you enjoyed it nonetheless.
Stanley Kowalski—character in 'A Streetcar Named Desire' made famous by Marlon Brando. The most memorable scene was when Stanley shouted: 'Stellaaa' in the street.
Next up V&V, probably 2 chaps. Time will progress a bit faster now as the weddings approach. (did I hear applause? Yes, I believe I did).
Let me know your thoughts in the form of a review (I love them) and I also love to hear what you're thinking via the Facebook page (link on my profile page). Photos and anything else I have to say, I will post there. Along with sneak peeks. Ciao!
***************************************************************************
